But touching the temporal gouernment of the City of Rome it is fallen alreadye and so that the other also for the multitude of her spiritual fornicatioÌs shal fall The Emperours of this city gaue themselues to Idolatry and would haue that meÌ should honour them as Gods put al those to death that refused such idolatry by the cruelty of their torments al infidels gate the vpper hand Hereupon by the image of Nabuchodonosor the empire of the Romaines is likened to yron which beateth together and hath the mastery of all mortals And in the visioÌ of Daniel wherein he saw the foure windes of heauen to fight in the mayne sea and fower great beastes comming out of the sea The kingdom of the Romaynes is lykened to the fourth terrible and maruelous beast the which had great yron teeth eating destroying and treading the rest vnder his feete this beast had ten horues as Danyell sayth he shall speake words agaynst the most highest and shall teare with his teeth the Saynts of the most highest and he shall thinke that he may be able to chaunge times and lawes and they shall be delyuered into hys power vntill a tyme tymes and halfe a time In the Apocalips Saine Iohn sawe a beast comming out of the sea hauyng 7. heads and 10. hornes and power was geuen to hym to make monthes 42. So long time endured the Empire of the Romaynes that is to say from the beginning of Iulius Cesar which was the first Emperor of the Romains vnto the ende of Fridericus whych was the last Emperour of the Romaines Under this empire Christ suffred other Martirs also suffred for his name sake And here is fallen Rome as Babylon which is all one accordyng to the maner of speakyng in the Apocalips as touchynge the temporal and corporal power of gouerning And thus shall she fall also touchynge the spirituall power of gouerning for the multitude of the iniquities and spirituall fornication and merchaundise that are committed by her in the Church The feete of the image which Nabuchodonezor saw dyd betoken the Empire of Rome part of them were of yron and part of clay earth The part that was of yron fell and the power therof vanished away because the power therof was at an end after certaine monthes That part of clay and earth yet endureth but it shal vanish away by the testimony of the Prophets whereupon saint Iohn in the Apocalips After that he sawe the part made of yron rising out of the sea to which eche people tribe and tong submitted themselues And he saw an other beast coÌmyng out of the earth which had two hornes like to the hornes of a Lambe and he spake like a Dragon and he vanquyshed the first beast in his sight This beast as seemeth me doth betoken the claye and eartheÌ part of the feete of the image because hee came out of the earth For the by terrene helpe he is made the high chief priest of the Romaines in the church of Christ so from alow he ascended on hygh But Christ from heauen descended because that he which was God author of euery creature became man and he that was Lord of Lords was made in the shape of a seruant And although that in the heauens the company of angels minister vnto him he himselfe ministred or serued in earth that he might teache vs humilitie by which a man ascendeth into heauen euen as by pride a man goeth downe into the bottomlesse pyt This beast hath two hornes most like a Lambe because that he chalengeth to himselfe both the priestlye kingly power aboue al other here in earth The Lambe that is Chryst which is a king for euer vpoÌ the kingly seat of Dauid he is a Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedech but hys kingdome is not of this world but the kingdome of thys beast is of this world because those that be vnder him fyght for him And as Iesus is Christ two maner of waies because that Christus is as much to say as Vnctus He verelye was annoynted king annointed priest so this beast saieth that he is chiefe king priest Wherefore doth he call himselfe Christ because that Chryst knowing that afore sayd Many shal come in my name saying I am Chryst and shall decyue many And thus because that he is both king priest he chalengeth to himselfe the double sworde that is the corporall sword and the spirituall sworde The corporal sword is in his right hand and the spiritual sword is in his right eye by the testimony of Zachary But hee speaketh subtilly like a Dragon because that by the testymony of Christ he shal deceiue many as the Apoc. witnesseth He did great wonders that also he might make more fire to come from heauen into the earth in the sight of meÌ that he might deceiue those that dwel vpon the earth because of the wonders that are permitted hym to do in the sight of the beast hee ouercame the first beast which ascended out of the sea For that beast challenged vnto himself authoritie of gouernment of that whole worlde He hath put to death tormented those that resist his commaundements and would be honored as a God vpon the earth The byshop of Rome sayth that that whole world ought to be in subiectioÌ vnto him those that be disobedieÌt vnto his commaundements he putteth in prison and to death if he can If he cannot he excommunicateth them and commaundeth them to be cast into the deuils duÌgeon But hee that hath no power ouer yâ body much lesse hath he power ouer the soule And truely his excommunicatioÌ nor the excommunication of any priest vnder him shall at that time little hurt him that is excommunicat so that the person of him that is excommunicate be not first excommunicat of God through sinne And thus it seemeth a trouth vnto me that God thus turneth their blessinges into cursinges because they geue not due glory vnto his name So when that they vniusty excommunicate curse he turneth their cursings into blessings Also the bishop of Rome doth make me to worshyp him as God because that the special sacrifice that God doth require of vs is to be obedient vnto him in keping of hys commaundements But now the Popes commaundemeÌts be commaunded to be kept and be kept in very deede but the commaundements of Christ are contemned and reiected Thus sitteth the Byshop of Rome in the Temple of God shewing himselfe as God and extolleth himselfe aboue al that which is called God or worshipped as God But in his fall he shal be reuealed because that euery kingdome deuided in it self shal be made desolate He teaching a truthe is the head of the Churche but the Prophet teaching a lye is the tayle of the Dragon Hee seducyng the worlde shal be acknowledged to be the veritie of the doctrine of Christ
they fulfilled that Scripture which is spoken of in Esay Let vs take away the iust man because he is not profitable for vs Wherfore let them eat the fruits of their workes Therfore they went vp to throwe doune the iust man and said among themselues let vs stone this iust man Iames they toke him to smite him with stones for he was not yet dead wheÌ he was cast doune but he turning fell doune vpon his knees saying O Lord God Father I beseech thee to forgeue them for they know not what they do But wheÌ they had smitten him with stones one of the priests of the children of Rechas the sonne of Charobim spake to them the testimonie which is in Ieremie the Prophet leaue off what do ye The iust man praieth for you And one of those which were present tooke a Fullers instrument wherwith they did vse to beat and purge cloth and smote the iust man on his head and so he finished his Martyrdome and they buried him in the same place his piller abideth yet by the temple He was a true testimonie to the Iewes and the Gentiles And shortly after Vespasianus the Emperour destroying the land of Iewrie brought them into captiuitie These thinges being thus written at large of Egesippus do well agree to those which Clement did write of him This Iames was so notable a man that for his iustice he was had in honour of all men in so much that the wise men of the Iewes shortly after his Martyrdome did impute the cause of the besieging of Ierusalem and other calamities which happened vnto theÌ to no other cause but vnto the violence and iniurie done to this man Also Iosephus hath not left this out of his historie where he speaketh of him after this maner These things so chanced vnto the Iewes for a vengeance because of that iust man Iames which was the brother of Iesu whoÌ they called Christ for the Iewes killed him although he was a righteous man The same Iosephus declareth his death in the same booke and chapter saying Caesar hearing of the death of Festus sent Albinus the Lieuetenant into Iewrie but Ananus the yonger being bishop and of the sect of the Saduces trusting that he had obtained a conuenient tyme seing that Festus was dead and Albinus entred on his iourney he called a Councell and calling many vnto him among whom was Iames by name the brother of Iesu which is called Christ he stoned them accusing them as breakers of the law Whereby it appeareth that many other besides Iames also the same tyme were Martyred and put to death amoÌg the Iewes for the faith of Christ. A description of the X. first persecutions in the Primitiue Church THese thinges being thus declared for the Martyrdome of the Apostles and the persecutioÌ of the Iewes Now let vs by the grace of Christ our Lord comprehend with like breuitie the persecutions raised by the Romaines against the Christians in the Primitiue age of the Church during the space of 300. yeares till the comming of godly Constantine which persecutions are reckoned of Eusebius and by the most part of writers to the number of x. most speciall Wherin meruailous it is to see and read the numbers incredible of Christian innocents that were slaine and tormented some one way some an other As Rabanus saith saith truly Alij ferro perempti Alij flammis exusti Alij flagris verberati Alij vectibus perforati Alij cruciati patibulo Alij demersi pelagi periculo Alij viui decoriati Alij vinculis mancipati Alij linguis priuati Alij lapidibus obruti Alij frigore afflicti Alij fame cruciati Alij truncatis manibus aliÃsue caesis membris spectaculum contumeliae nudi propter nomen Domini portantes c. That is Some slaine with sword Some burnt with fire Some with whips scourged Some stabbed in with forkes of iron Some fastned to the crosse or gibbet Some drowned in the sea Some their skinnes pluckt of Some their tongues cut off Some stoned to death Some killed with cold Some starued with hunger Some their hands cut off or otherwise dismembred haue bene so left naked to the open shame of the world c. Whereof Augustine also in his booke De Ciuit. 22. cap. 6. thus saith Ligabantur includebantur caedebantur torquebantur vrebantur laniabantur trucidabantur multiplicabantur non pugnantes pro salute sed salutem contemnentes pro seruatore Whose kindes of punishments although they were diuers yet the maner of constancie in all these Martyrs was one And yet notwithstaÌding the sharpenes of these so many and sundry tormeÌts and like cruelnes of the tormentors yet such was the nuÌber of these constant Saintes that suffered or rather such was the power of the Lord in his Saints that as Hierome in his Epistle to Chromatius and Heliodorus saith Nullus esset dies qui non vltra quinque millium numerum Martyrum reperiri posset ascriptus excepto die Kalendarum Ianuarij That is There is no day in the whole yeare vnto which the nuÌber of fine thousand Martyrs cannot be ascribed except onely the first day of Ianuary * The first Persecution THe first of these x. persecutions was stirred vp by Nero Domitius the vj. Emperour before mentioned about the yeare of our Lord 67. The tyrannous rage of which Emperour was so fierce against the Christians as Eusebius recordeth Vsque adeò vt videres repletas humanis corporibus ciuitates iacentes mortuos simul cum paruulis senes foemi narúmque absque vlla sexus reuerentia nudata in publico reiectáque starent cadauera That is In so much that a man might then see cities lye full of mens bodies the old there lying together with the yong and the dead bodies of women cast out naked without all reuerence of that sexe in the opeÌ streets c. Likewise Orosius writing of the said Nero saith that he was the first which in Rome did raise vp persecution against the Christians and not onely in Rome but also through all the prouinces therof thinking to abolish and to destroy the whole name of Christians in all places c. Whereunto accordeth moreouer the testimonie of Hierome vpon Daniel saying thà t many there were of the Christians in those dayes which seyng the filthy abominations and intollerable crueltie of Nero thought that he should be Antichrist c. In this persecution among many other Saintes the blessed Apostle Peter was condemned to death and crucified as some doe write at Rome albeit othersome and not without cause doe doubt thereof concerning whose lyfe and hystory because it is sufficiently described in the text of the Gospell and in the Actes of S. Luke chap. 4.5 12. I neede not heere to make any great repetytion therof As touching the cause and maner of hys death diuers ther be which make relation as Hierome Egesippus Eusebius
Churches to the Romains one to the Corinthians two to the GalathiaÌs one to the Ephesians one to the Philippians one to the Colossians one to the Thessalonians two Moreouer he wrote to his Disciples to Timothie two to Titus one to Philemon one The Epistle which beareth the title to the Hebrues is not thought to be his for the difference of the stile phrase but either iudged to be written of Timothie as Tertullian supposeth or of S. Luke as other do thinke or els of Clement afterward Bishop of Rome who as they say was adioyned with Paul and compiling together his sayings and sentences did phrase them in his stile and maner Or els as some do iudge because S. Paul wrote vnto the Hebrues for the odiousnes of his name among that people therefore he dissimuled and confessed his name in the first entre of his salutation contrary to his accustomed condition And as he wrote to the Hebrues he being an Hebrue so he wrote in Hebrue that is in his own tongue more eloquently And that is thought to be the cause why it differeth from his other Epistles and is after a more eloquent maner translated into the Greeke then his other Epistles be Some also read the Epistle written to Laodicea but that is explosed of all men Thus much Hierome As touching the tyme and order of the death and Martyrdome of S. Paule as Eusebius Hierome Maximus and other authors doe but briefly passe ouer So Abdias if his booke be of any substaÌtial authoritie speaking more largely of the same doth say that after the crucifying of Peter the ruine of Simon Magus Paule yet remayning in free custody was dimissed and deliuered at that time from Martyrdome by Gods permission that all the Gentiles might be replenished with preaching of the Gospell by him And the same Abdias proceeding in his story declareth moreouer that as Paule was thus occupied at Rome he was accused to the Emperour not onely for teaching new doctrine but also for stirring vp sedition against the Empire For this he being called before Nero and demaunded to shew the order and maner of his doctrine there declared what his doctrine was to teach all men peace and charitie how to loue one an other how to preuent one an other in honor rich meÌ not to be puft in pride nor to put their trust in their treasures but in the liuing God Meane men to be contented with foode and rayment and with their present state Poore meÌ to reioyce in their pouertie with hope Fathers to bring vp their children in the feare of God Children to obey their parents Husbandes to loue their wiues Wiues to be subiect vnto their husbands Citizens and subiects to giue their tribute vnto Caesar and to be subiect to their magistrates Maisters to be curteous not currish to their seruaunts Seruants to deale faithfully with their maisters And this to be the summe of his teaching which his doctrine he receiued not of men nor by men but by Iesus Christ and the father of glory which spake to him from heauen the Lord Iesus saying to him that he should goe and preach in his name and that he would be with him and would be the spirit of life to all that beleued in him and that whatsoeuer he did or said he would iustifie it c. After that Paule had thus declared vnto the Emperour shortly after sentence of death was pronounced against him that he should be headed Unto whose executâoÌ then Nero sent two of his Esquiers Ferega and Parthemius to bring him word of his death They comming to Paule instructing then the people desired him to pray for them that they might beleue Who told them that shortly after they should beleue and be baptised at his Sepulchre as Abdias writeth This done the souldiours came and led him out of the Citie to the place of execution where he after his prayers made gaue his necke to the sword Abdias reporteth that as his head was strokeÌ off in stead of blood issued out white milke and that at laying downe his head he signed himselfe with the signe of a crosse in his forehead but this being found in no other historie Abdias semeth either to adde of his own or els to borow out of the Legend as he doth many other things beside wherof more shal be sayd Christ willing hereafter Although the same miracle of milke flowing out of his necke is referred also vnto Ambrose who in his sermon 68. if it be not counterfaited seemeth to affirme the same Of the tyme and yeare when these blessed Apostles did suffer histories doe not all agree They that follow the commoÌ opinion and the Popes decrees say that both Peter and Paul suffred both in one day and in one yeare which opinion semeth to be taken out of Dionysius bishop of Corinth Hierome in his booke De viris illustr affirmeth that they suffred both in one day but he expresseth not the yeare So doth Isodorus and Eusebius Symon Metaphrastes bringeth in the opinion of some which thinke that Paul suffred not with Peter but after Peter Prudentius in his PeristephanoÌ noteth that they both were put to death vpon the same day but not in the same yere and saith that Paule followed Peter a yeare after Abdias aboue mentioned recordeth that Paule suffered two yeares after Peter Moreouer if it be true which Abdias saith that after the crucifiyng of Peter Paul remained in his fyare custody at Rome meÌtioned in the Actes of the Apostles which was as Hierom witnesseth the 3. or 4. yere of Nero then must it be x. yeare betwixt the Martyrdome of Peter and of Paule for as much as it is by all writers confessed that Paule suffered the 14. yeare which was the last yeare of Nero. And so Abdias seemeth neither to agree with other authors nor with himselfe And thus much of the first persecution The second Persecution THe first Romaine persecution beginning vnder Nero as is aforesaid ceased vnder Vespasianus who gaue some rest to the poore Christians After whose raigne was mooued not long after the second persecution by the Emperor Domitian brother of Titus Of whome Eusebius and Orosius so write that he first beginning mildly afterward did so farre outrage in pride intollerable that he commaunded himself to be worshipped as God and that images of gold and siluer in his honour should be set vp in Capitolio The chiefest nobles of the Senators either vpon enuy or for their goodes he caused to be put to death some openly and some he sent into banishment there causing them to be slaine priuilie And as his tiranny was vnmeasurable so the intemperancie of his life was no lesse He put to death all the nephewes of Iuda called the Lordes brother and caused to be sought out and to be slayne all that could be found of the stocke of Dauid as Vespasian also did
before him for feare least he were yet to come of the house of Dauid which should enioy the kingdome In the tyme of this persecutor Symeon Bishop of Hierusalem after other torments was crucified to death whom Iustus afterward succeeded in that Bishopprike In this persecution Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist was exiled by the sayd Domitianus into Pathmos Of whoÌ diuers and sundry memorable actes be reported in sundry Chronicles As first how he was put in a vessell of boiling Oile by the Proconsul of Ephesus The Legend and Perionius say it was done at Rome Isidorus also writing of him and comprehending many things in few wordes declareth that he turned certaine peeces of wood into gold and stones by the seaside into Margarites to satisfie the desire of two whom he had before perswaded to renounce their riches And afterward they repenting that for worldly treasure they had lost heauen for their sakes agayne he changed the same into their former substance Also how he raised vp a widow and a certaine yong man from death to life How he dronke poison and it hurt him not raising also to life two which had dronke the same before These and such other miracles although they may be true are fouÌd in Isidorus other writers mo yet because they are no articles of our Christian belief I let them passe and only content my selfe with that which I read in Eusebius declaring of him in this wise That in the 14. yeare after Nero in the second persecution in the dayes of Domitian Iohn was banished into Pathmos for the testimonie of the word an 97. And after the death of the foresaid Domitian being slaine his actes repealed by the Senate Iohn was againe released vnder Pertinax the Emperor came to Ephesus an 100. Where he continued vntill the tyme of Traianus there gouerned the Churches in Asia where also he wrote his Gospell and so liued till the yeare after the Passion of our Lord 68. which was the yeare of his age 99. Moreouer in the foresayd Ecclesiasticall story of Eusebius we read that Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist whoÌ the Lord did loue was in Asia where he being returned out of Pathmos after the death of Domitian gouerned the Churches and congregations Irenaeus in his second booke thus writeth And of him all the Elders do witnes which were with Iohn the Disciple of the Lord in Asia that he spake and wrote these thinges c. for there he continued with them vnto the tyme of Traianus c. Also the said Irenaeus Lib. 3. Hypothes in like wordes declareth saying The Church of the Ephesians being first founded by Paul afterward beyng confirmed of Iohn who continued in the same Citie vnto the tyme of Traianus the Emperour is a true witnesse of this Apostolicall tradition c. Clemens Alexandrinus moreouer noteth both the tyme of this holy Apostle and also addeth to the same a certain history of him not vnworthy to bee remembred of such which delite in things honest and profitable Of the which historie Sozomenus also in his Commentaries maketh mention The wordes of the author setting forth this historie be these Heare a fable and not a fable but a true report which is told vs of Iohn the Apostle deliuered and commended to our remembrance After the death of the tyrant wheÌ Iohn was returned to Ephesus from the I le of Pathmos he was desired to resort to the places bordering neare vnto him partly to constitute bishops partly to dispose the causes and matters of the church partly to ordaine and set such of the Clergy in office whom the holy ghost should elect Wherupon when he was come to a certaine citie not farre of the name of which also many do yet remember and had among other thinges comforted the brethren he looking more earnestly vpon him which was the chiefe bishop among them beheld a yong man mighty in body and of a beautiful countenance and of a feruent mind I commend this man saith he to thee with great diligence in the witnesse here of Christ and of the Church When the Bishop had receiued of him this charge and had promised his faithfull diligence therein Agayne the second tyme Iohn spake vnto him and desired him in like maner and contestatioÌ as before This done Iohn returneth againe to Ephesus The Bishop receiuing the yong man commeÌded commicteth to his charge brought him home kept him and nourished him and at length also did illuminate that is he baptised him And in short tyme through his diligence brought him into such order and towardnes that he coÌmitted vnto him the ouersight of a certaine cure in the Lordes behalfe The yong man thus hauing more his libertie it chanced that certaine of his companions old familiars being idle dissolute accustomed of old time to wickednes did ioyne in company with him Who first brought him to sumptuous riotous bankets Then entised him forth with them in the night to rob and steale After that he was allured by theÌ vnto greater mischiefe and wickednesse Wherin by custome of tyme by litle and litle he being more practised and being of a good wit and a stout courage like vnto a wild or an vnbrokeÌ horse leauing the right way running at large without bridle was caried headlong to the profunditie of all misorder and outrage And thus being past all hope of grace vtterly forgetting and reiecting the wholesome doctrine of saluatioÌ which he had learned before began to set his mynde vpon no small matters And forasmuch as he was entred so farre in the way of perdition he cared not how further he proceded in the same And so associating vnto him the company of his companions and fellow thieues tooke vpon him to be as head and captaine among them in committing all kynd of murther and felony In the meane time it chaunced that of necessitie Iohn was sent for to those quarters againe and came The causes being decided and his busines ended for the which he came by the way meeting with the Bishop afore specified requireth of him the pledge which in the witnes of Christ and of the congregation then present he left in his handes to keepe The bishop something amased at the woordes of Iohn supposing he had meant of some money committed to his custody which he had not receiued and yet durst not mistrust Iohn nor contrary his woordes could not tell what to aunswer Then Iohn perceauing his doubtyng and vtteryng his mynde more plainely The yong man saith he and the soule of our brother committed to your custody I do require Then the bishop with a loude voice sorrowing and weeping said he is dead to whom Iohn said how And by what death The other said he is dead to God for he is become an euill man and pernicious to be briefe a thiefe now he doth frequent this mountaine with a company of villains
sayd to bee Euphrosina and Theodora whom Sabina did coÌuert to the faith of Christ and after were also Martyred Of which Sabina Iacobus Philippus author of the booke called Supplementum reporteth that in the mount of Auentine in Rome she was beheaded of Clepidus the gouernour in the dayes of HadriaÌ Under whom also suffred Seraphia a virgin of Antioche as Hermannus witnesseth The forenamed authors Anton. and Equilius make meÌtion moreouer of Nereus and Achilleus who in this persecution of Traiane had the croune of Martyrdom being put to death at Rome Eusebius in his iiij booke cap. 26. maketh mention of one Sagaris who about the same tyme suffered Martyrdome in Asia Seruilius Paulus beyng then Proconsul in that Prouince In this persecution beside many other suffred the blesed Martyr of Christ Ignatius who vnto this day is had in famous reuerence among very many This Ignatius was appointed to the bishoprike of Antioch next after Peter in succession Some do say that he beyng sent from Syria to Rome because he professed Christ was giuen to the wilde beasts to be deuoured It is also sayd of him that when he passed through Asia being vnder the most straight custody of his garders he strengthned and confirmed the parishes through all the cities as he went both with his exhortations and preaching of the word of God and admonished them especially and before all other things to beware and shunne those heresies risen vp and sprong newly among them and that they should cleaue and sticke fast to the traditioÌ of the Apostles which he for their better safegard beyng about to denouÌce or put in writing thought it a thing very necessary to trauaile in And thus when he came to Smyrna where Polycarpus was he wrote one epistle to the congregation of Ephesus wherin he made mention of Onesimus their Pastor an other he wrote to the congregation of Magnesia beyng at Meandre wherein also he forgetteth not Dama their Bishop Also an other he wrote to the congregation of Trallis the gouernour of which Citie at that time he noteth to be one Polibius Unto which congregation he made an exhortation lest they refusing Martyrdome should loose the hope that they desired But it shal be very requisite that I aledge somewhat thereof to the declaration of this matter He wrote therfore as the wordes lye in this sort From Syria saith he euen till I came to Rome had I a battell with beastes as well by sea as land both day night being bound in the midst of ten cruell Libardes that is the company or band of the souldiers which the more benefites that they receaued at my hands became so much the woorse vnto me But I being exercised and now wel acquainted with their iniuries am taught euery day more and more but hereby am I not yet iustified And would to God I were once come to the beasts which are prepared for me Which also I wish with gaping mouthes were ready to come vpon me whoÌ also I will prouoke that they without delay may deuoure me and forbeare me nothing at all as those whome before they haue not touched or hurt for feare And if they wyll not vnlesse they be prouoked I will then inforce them agaynst my selfe Pardon me I pray you How much beneficiall it is to me I knowe Now begin I to be a scholer I force or esteeme no visible thinges nor yet inuisible thinges so that I may get or obtaine Christ Iesu. Let the fire the galowes the deuouring of wild beastes the breaking of bones the pulling a sunder of my members the broosing or pressing of my whole body and the tormentes of the deuill or hell it selfe come vpon me so that I maye winne Christ Iesus And these things wrote he from the foresayde Citye vnto the congregations which we haue recited And when he was euen now iudged to be throwne to the beastes he spake for the burning desire that he had to suffer what tyme he heard the Lyons roaryng I am the wheat or grayne sayth he of Christ I shall be grounde wyth the teeth of wylde beastes that I may be found pure bread Hee suffered in the xj yeare of Traian the Emperour Haec Eusebius Hieronym Besides this godly Ignatius manye thousandes also were put to death in the same persecutioÌ as appeareth by the letter of Plinius secundus aboue recited written vnto the Emperour Hierome in his booke intituled De viris illustrib maketh mention of one Publius Byshop of Athens who for the sayth of Christ the same time during this persecution was put to death and martyred Hadrian Emperour NExt after this Traianus succeded HadriaÌ the Emperor vnder whom suffered Alexander the Bishop of Rome with his two Deacons Euentius and Theodorus Also Hermes and Quirinus with their families as latly before was declared It is signified moreouer in the historyes that in the time of this Hadrian Zenon a noble man of Rome with ten thousand two hundreth and three were slayne for Christ. Henr. de Erfordia and Bergomensis Lib. 8. make mention of tenne thousand in the daies of this Hadrian to be crucified in the mount Ararath crowned with crownes of thorne thrust into the sides with sharpe Dartes after the example of the Lordes passion Whose Captaines as Antonin us Vincentius in spec histor declareth were Achaicus Heliades Theodorus and Carcerius c. Whether this story be the same with the other aboue of ZenoÌ or not it is doubted As touching the miracles done and the speaking of the angell I referre the certainty therof to Vincentius and such other like authors where mo things seme to be told then to be true There was one Eustachius a Captaine whom Traianus in tyme past had sent out to warre against the Barbarians After he had by Gods grace ualiantly subdued his enemies and now was returning home with victory Hadrian for ioymeting him in his iourney to bring him home with triumph by the way first would do sacrifice to Apollo for the victory gotten willing also Eustachius to doe the same with him But when Eustachius could by no meanes therto be inforced being brought to Rome there with his wife and children suffred Martyrdome vnder the foresayd Hadrian It were a long processe here to recite all the miracles conteined or rather suspected in this story of this Eustachius concerning his conuersion and death How the crucifixe appeared to him betwene the hornes of an Hart. Of the sauing of his wife froÌ the shipmen Of one of his soÌnes saued from the Lion the other saued from the wolf Of their miraculous preseruation from the wild beasts froÌ the torments of fire mentioned in Bergomensis and VinceÌtius and other All which as I find them in no ancient records so I leaue them to their authors and compilers of the LegeÌds We read also of Faustinus and Iobita citizens of the Citie of Brixia which suffered Martyrdome
multitude for the causes aboue specified did not cease to disquiete and afflict the quiet people of God impuâing and ascribing to the Christians whatsoeuer misfortune happened contrary to their desires Moreouer inuentyng agaynst them all false crimes and contumelies wherein to accuse them By reason whereof diuers there were in sundry places much molested and some put to death albeit as it is to be supposed not by the consent of the Emperour who of nature was so mylde and gentle that either he raysed vp no persecution agaynst the Christians or els he soone stayed the same beyng mooued As well may appeare by his letter sent doune to the countreys of Asia the tenor whereof here insueth The Epistle of Antoninus Pius to the Common of Asia EMperour and Caesar Aurelius Antoninus Augustus Armenicus Pontifex Maximus Tribune eleuen tymes Consull thrise vnto the commons of Asia greeting I am very certayne that the Gods haue a care of this that they which be such shall be knowen and not lye hid For they doe punish them that will not worship them more then you which so vexe and trouble them confirming thereby the opinion which they haue conceaued and doe conceaue of you that is to bee wicked men For this is their ioy and desire that when they are accused rather they couet to dye for their God then to lyue Whereby they are Victorers and doe ouercome you geuing rather their lyues then to bee obedient to you in doyng that which you require of them And here it shall not be inconuenient to aduertise you of the Earthquakes which haue and doe happen among vs that when at the sight of them you tremble and are afraide then conferre your case with them For they vpon a sure confidence of their God are bolde and fearelesse much more then you who in all the tyme of this your ignoraunce both doe worship other Gods and neglect the Religion of immortalitie and such Christians as worship him them you doe driue out and persecute them vnto death Of these and such like matters many Presidents of our Prouinces did write to our father of famous memorie heretofore To whome he directed his aunswere agayne willing them in no case to molest the Christians except they were found in some trespasse preiudiciall against the Empire of Rome And to me also many there be which write signifiyng their mind in like maner To whome I haue aunswered againe to the same effect and maner as my father did Wherefore if any hereafter shall offer any vexatioÌ or trouble to such hauing no other cause but onely for that they are such let him that is appeached be released and discharged free yea although he be founde to bee such that is a Christian and let the accuser sustaine the punishment c. This godly Edict of the Emperour was proclaymed at Ephesus in the publique asseÌbly of all Asia wherof Melito also Byshop of Sardis who florished in the same tyme maketh mention in his Apologie written in defence of our doctrine to M. Antoninus Verus as hereafter Christ willing shall appeare By this meanes then the tempest of persecution in those daies began to be appeased through the mercifull prouidence of God which woulde not haue hys Church vtterly to be ouerthrowne though hardly yet to growe * The fourth Persecution AFter the decease of the foresayd quiet and milde Prince Aurelius Antonius Pius who among all other Emperours of that tyme made the most quiet end followed his sonne M. Antoninus Verus with Lucius his brother about the yeare of our Lord .162 a man of nature more sterne and seuere And although in study of Philosophy in ciuile gouernement no lesse commendable yet to ward the Christians sharpe and fierce by whome was moued the fourth persecution after Nero. In whose tyme a great number of them which truely professed Christ suffered most cruel tormentes and punishments both in Asia and in Fraunce In the number of whome was Policarpus the worthy Bishop of Smyrna Who in the great rage of this persecution in Asia among many other most constant Saintes was also Martyred Of whose end and Martyrdome I thought it here not vnexpedient to coÌmit to history so much as Eusebius declareth to be taken out of a certaine letter or Epistle written by them of hys owne Churche to the brethren of Pontus the tenor of which Epistle here followeth The congregation which is at Smyrna to the congregation which is at Philomilium and to all the congregations throughout Pontus mercy to you peace and the loue of God our father and of our Lord Iesu Christ be multiplied Amen We haue written vnto you brethren of those men which haue suffred Martyrdome and of blessed Polycarpus which hath ended and appeased this persecutioÌ as it were by the shedding of his own bloud And in the same epistle before they enter into farther matter of Polycarpus they discourse of other Martyrs describing what patience they abode and shewed in suffring their torments which was so great and admirable saith the Epistle that the lookers on were amased seeing and beholding how they were so scourged and whipped that the inward vaynes arteries appeared yea euen so much that the very intrailes of their bodies their bowels and members were seen after that were set vpon sharp shels taken out of the sea edged and sharpe and certaine nailes and thornes for the Martyrs to go vpon which were sharpned and pointed called Obelisci Thus suffred they all kind of punishment and torment that might be deuised and lastly were throwne vnto the wild beasts to be deuoured But especially in the foresayd Epistle mention is made of one Germanicus how he most woorthily perseuered and ouercame by the grace of God that feare of death which is ingraffed in the common nature of all men whose notable patience sufferaunce was so notable that the whole multitude wondring at this beloued Martyr of God for this his so bold constancie and also for the singular strength and vertue proceeding of the whole multitude of the Christians began sodenly to cry with a loud voyce saying destroy the wicked men let Polycarpus be sought for And whilest a great vprore and tumult began thus to be raised vpon those cries A certaine Phrigian named Quintus lately come out of Phrigia who seyng and abhorring the wilde beasts and the fierce rage of them of an ouer light mynd betrayed his own safetie For so the same letter of him doth report that he not reuerently but more malipertly then requisite was together with others rushed into the iudgement place and so being takeÌ was made a manifest example to all the beholders that no man ought rashly and vnreuerently with such boldnesse to thrust in himself to entermeddle in matters wherwith he hath not to do But now we will surcease to speake more of them and returne to Polycarpus of whome the foresayd letter consequently declareth
And as these suffered to in Asia so in Rome suffered Felicitas with her 7 children who vnder this M. Antoninus Verus sustayned also the cruelty of this persecution The names of whose children Bergomensis and other histories doe thus recite Ianuarius Felix Philippe Siluanus Alexander Vitalis Martialis Of whom her first and eldest sonne Ianuarius after he was whipped and scourged with roddes was prest to death with leaden waightes Felix and Phillippe had their braynes beaten out with maules Siluanus was cast downe headlong and had his necke broken Furthermore Alexander Vitalis and Martialis was beheaded Last of all Felicitas the mother otherwise then the accustomed maner was for such as hadde borne Children was slayne with the sword Ex Supplem In the rage of this fourth persecution vnder the raigne of Antonius Pius suffered also good Iustinus a man in learning and Philosophy excellent a great defender of Christian Religion Who first exhibited unto the Emperour to the Senate a booke or Apologie in the defence of the Christians and afterward himselfe also dyed a Martyr Of whom in the history of Euseb. Lib. 4. cap. 16. it is thus recorded That about what tyme or a little before that Polycarpus with other diuers Sainctes suffered Martyrdome in Pargamopolis a Cittie of Asia this Iustinus as is aforesayd preâented a booke in defence of our doctrine to the Emperour to wit vnto Antonius and to the Senate After which he was also crowned with like Martyrdome vnto those whome he in his booke had defended through the malicious meanes and crafty circumuention of Crescens This Crescens was a Philosopher confirming hys lyfe and maners to the Cynical sect whom for because this Iustinus had reproued in open audience and had borne away the victory of the trueth which he defended he therefore as much as in him lay did worke procure vnto him this crowne of Martyrdome And this did also Iustine him selfe a Philosopher no lesse famous by hys profession foresee and declare in hys foresayd Apology telling almost all those thinges before hand which should happen vnto him by these words saying And I looke after this good turne that I be slayne goyng by the way eyther of some of those whom I haue named and to haue my braynes beaten out with a bat or els of Crescens whom I cannot call a Phylosopher but rather a vayne boaster For it is not conuenient to call him a Philosopher whiche openly professeth thinges to him vnknowne and whereof he hath no skil saying and reporting of vs that the Christians be vngodly irreligiouse And all to please and flatter them which are reduced by errour For whether he obiecteth against vs the doctrine of the Christians whiche he hath not read yet is he very malicious and worse then the vnlearned ideotes who for the most part vse not to dispute or iudge of thinges they know not and to beare witnes of the fame Or put case that he had read them yet vnderstandeth he not the maiestie of the matters therein conteined or if peraduenture he vnderstandeth them and doth it for thys purpose that he would not be counted as one of them then is he so much the more wicked and malicious and the bondslaue of vyle beastly both fame and feare For this I testifie of him geuing you truely to vnderstand that for a truth which I declare vnto you how that I haue apposed him and haue put vnto him many questions whereby I know and perceaue that he vnderstandeth nothing But if so be that this our disputatioÌ with him hath not come vnto your eares I am ready to communicate vnto you agayn those questions which I demaunded of him whiche things shall not be vnfit for your Princely honour to heare But if ye knowe and vnderstand both what thinges I haue examined him of as also what aunswere he hath made it shal be apparant vnto you that he is altogether ignoraunt of our doctrine and learning or els if he knoweth the same he dare not vtter it for feare of hys auditors which thing as I sayd before is a proofe that he is no Philosopher but a slaue to vayne glory which maketh none accompt of that which his own Mayster Socrates had in so great estimation And thus much of Iustine out of Iustine himselfe Now to verifie that which Iustine here of him selfe doth prophecie that Crescens would and did procure his death Tacianus a man brought vp of a childe in the institutions of the Gentiles and obtayned in the same not a little fame and which also left behinde him many good monumentes and Commentaries writeth in hys booke agaynst the Gentiles in this sort And Iustine sayth he that most excellent learned man full well spake and vttered his minde that the afore recited men were lyke vnto theeues or lyers by the high way side And in the sayd book speaking afterward of certaine Philosophers the sayd Tacianus inferreth thus Crescens therefore sayth he when he came first into that great Cittie passed all other in the vicious loue of children and was very much geuen to couetousnes and where he taught that men ought not to regard death he himself doth feare death that he did all his indeuour to oppresse Iustine with death as with the most greatest euill that was and all because that Iustine speaking trueth reproued the Philosophers to be men onely for the belly and deceauers and this was the cause of Iustines Martyrdome Hierome in his Ecclesiasticall Catalogue thus writeth Iustine when in the Cittie of Rome he had his disputations and had reprooued Crescens the Cinike for a great blasphemer of the Christians for a bellygod and a man fearing death and also a follower of lust and lechery at the last by his indeuour and conspiracie was accused to be a Christian and for Christ shed his bloud in the yeare of our Lord. 154. vnder Marcus Antonius as the Cronicles doe witnes Abb Vrsperg and Eusebius in his Cronicle in the xiii yeare of the Emperour Antoninus Among these aboue recited is also to be numbred Praxedis a blessed virgine the daughter of a Citizen of Rome who in the tyme of Anicetus there Byshop was so brought vp in the doctrine of Christ and so affected to hys religion that she with her sister Potentiana bestowed all her patrimony vpon the relieuing of poore Christians geuing all her time to fasting and prayer and to the burryng of the bodyes of the Martyrs And after she had made free all her famelie with her seruauntes after the death of her sister she also departed and was buryed in peace Under the same Antoninus also suffered Ptolomeus and Lucius for the confession of Christ in a Cittie of Egipt called Alexandria whose history because it is described in the Apology of Iustinus Martyr I thought therefore so to set forth the same as it is alledged in Eusebius declaring the manner and occasion
therof Lib. 4 cap. 17. in wordes and effect as followeth c. There was sayth he a certayne woman maryed vnto a husband who was geuen much to laciuiousnes whereunto she her selfe in tymes past was also addict But she afterward being instructed in the Christian religion became chaste her self and also perswaded her husband to liue chastly often times telling him that it was written in the preceptes of the Christians that they should be punished eternally which liued not chastely and iustly in this life But he still continuing in his filthines thereby caused his wife to estraunge her selfe from his company For why the woman thought it not conuenient to continue in her husbandes company which contemning the lawe of nature sought otherwise to satisfie hys filthy appetite Therefore she was purposed to be deuorced froÌ him But her neighbours and kinsfolkes prouoked her by promising hys amendment to keepe company agayne with hym and so she did But he after this tooke hys iourny into Alexandria and when it was shewed her that there hee liued more licenciously then at any time before for that she would not be counted partaker of his incestuous lyfe by coupling her selfe any longer with him she gaue him a letter of diuorce so departed froÌ him Then her husbaÌd who ought rather to haue reioyced to haue so honost and chaste a wife which not onely would not commit any dishonest thing her selfe but also could not abide any lewde or misordered behauiour in her husband and that by this her seperation shee went about to reclayme hym from hys incest and wickednes to better amendment of lyfe He in recompence to hys wyfe agayne accused her to be a Christian whiche at that tyme was no lesse then death Whereupon she being in great perill and daunger deliuered vp vnto the Emperour as Iustinus in his Apology writing to the Emperour him selfe declareth a supplication desiring and crauing of hys maiesty first to graunt her so much licence as to set her familie in order and that done afterward to come agayne make aunswere to all that might or should be layd agaynst her whereunto the Emperour condescended Then her husband seing that he could haue no vauntage agaynst her deuised with himselfe how he might bring Ptolomeus which was her instructor in the fayth of Christ in trouble and accusation vsing the meanes of a certayne Centurion who was hys very frend whom he perswaded to examine Ptolomeus whether he were a Christian or not Ptolomeus as one the loued the trueth not thinking good to hide hys profession confessed no lesse then to the examinour openly declaring that he had as truth was taught and professed the veritie of Christian doctrine For who so denyeth him selfe to be that he is eyther coÌdemneth in denying that thing that he is or maketh himselfe vnworthy of that the confession whereof he flyeth whiche thing is neuer found in a true and sincere Christian. Thus theÌ he being brought before Vrbicius the iudge and by him condemned to suffer One Lucius being also a Christian standing by and seing the wrong iudgement and hasty sentence of the Iudge sayd to Vrbicius what reason I pray you or equitie is this that this man who neyther is adulterer nor fornicator nor homicide nor fealon neyther hath committed any such crime wherein hee may be charged thus is condemned onely for hys name and confession of a Christian. This coÌdemnation and these maner of Iudgementes O Vrbici are neither seemely for the vertuous Emperour nor to the Philosopher hys sonne nor yet for the estate of hys Senate of Rome Which wordes being heard Vrbitius making no farther examination of the matter sayd vnto Lucius me thinketh thou art also a Christian. And when Lucius had geuen him to vnderstand that he was also a Christian the Iudge without further delay commaunded him to be had away to the place of execution To whom he aunswered I thanke you with al my hart that you release me from most wicked gouernours and send me vnto my good and most louing father being also the king of all Gods And in like maner the third man also comming vnto him and vsing the like libertie of speeche had also the like sentence of death and condemnation and crowned also with the same crowne of Martyrdome And thus much out of the Apology of Iustinus by the which story it may appeare not to be true that Gratianus attributeth vnto Higynus Byshop of Rome the deciding of causes matrimoniall seeing that in Iustinus tyme who was in the same age of Higynus the deuorcement of this woman in this history aboue touched was not decided by any Ecclesiasticall law or brought before any Byshop but was brought before a Heathen Prince and determined by the law ciuill Henricus de Erfordia recordeth out of the Martyrologe of Isuardus of one Concordus a minister of the Citie of Spolete who in the reigne of this Antoninus Verus because he would not sacrifice vnto Iupiter but did spit in the face of the Idole after diuers and sundry punishments sustaynd at last with the sword was beheaded Vincentius in hys x. booke chap. 108. reciteth a long story of his actes and life wherof some part perhappes may seeme tollerable But this verily appeareth to be false and fabulous concerning the water flowing besides his sepulchre in the forenamed Cittie of Spolete vnto the whiche water was geuen sayth Vincentius by the vertue of hym for whose name hee suffered to restore sight to the blinde to heale the sicke and to cast out deuils c. Which kinde of vertue to open the eyes of the blinde and to expell deuils neither doth God geue to any creature of water neither is it like that Concordius the blessed Martyr did or would require any such thing at the handes of God Isuardus and Bede Vincentius and Henricus de Erfordia with other authors moe make relation of diuers other Martyrs that by sondry kindes of tormentes were put to death vnder the foresayd Antoninus Verus the names of whome be Simmetrius Florellus Pontianus Alexander Caius Epipodus Victor Corona Marcellus Valerianus The cause or whose Martyrdome was the reprehending of Idolatry and because at the Emperours coÌmandement they would not sacrifice to Idols Many sortes of punishmentes and of miracles are tolde of them but at length the end of them all is this that they were beheaded Whereby it may be the more suspected the histories of these writers not to be certayne or true aswell touching these as also other Martyrs as may appeare in Vincentius in Petrus de Natalibus other authors of like sort In which authors they which list to read more of their miracles there may finde them A little before pag 41 mention was made of Symphorissa otherwise named Symphorosa wife of Getulus with her vii sonnes This Getulus or Getulius was a minister or a teacher as witnesseth Martyrol Adonis in the Cittie of
not the death of a sinner but is mercifull to the penitent came of their own accorde to the iudgement seate againe that they might bee examined of the Iudge And for that the Emperour had written backe againe to him that all the confessors should be punished and the other let go and that the Sessions or Sises were now begun which for the multitude that had repayre thether out of euery quarter was marueilous great he caused all the holy martirs to be brought thether that the multitude might beholde them once againe examined them and as many of them as he thought had the Romane fredome he beheaded the residue he gaue to the beastes to be deuoured And truely Christ was much glorified by those which a little before had denied him which againe contrary to the expectation of the Infidels confessed him euen to the death For they were examined a part froÌ the rest because of their deliuery which being found Confessours were ioined to the company of the martirs had with them their part But there were then abroade which had no saith at all neither yet so much as the feeling of the wedding garment nor any cogitation at all of the feare of God but blasphemed his waies by the lewd conuersatioÌ of their life euen such as were the children of damnation Al the residue ioined theÌselues to the congregation which wheÌ they were examined one Alexander a phrigian borne and a Phisition which had dwelt long in Fraunce and knowen almost of euery man for the loue he had to God boldnes of speaking neither was he voide of the Apostolicall loue this Alexander standing somewhat neare to the barre by signes and beckes perswaded such as were examined to confesse Christ so that by his countenaunce somtime reioising and some other while sorrowing he was descryed of the standers by The people not taking in good part to see those which now recanted by and by againe to sticke to their first confession they cried out against Alexander as one that was the cause of all this matter And when he was inforced by the Iudge and coÌmaunded what Religion he was of he aunswered I am a Christian. He had no sooner spoken the worde but he was iudged to the beastes of them to be deuoured The next day following Attalus of whome I made mention a litle before and Alexander were brought foorth together for the gouernour graunting Attalus vnto the people was baited againe of the beasts When these men were brought to the scaffold and had taken a tast of all the instruments that there were prepared for their execution and had suffered the greatest agonie they could put theÌ to were also at the length slaine Of whome Alexander neuer gaue so much as a sigh nor held his peace but froÌ the bottome of his hart praised and praied to the Lorde But Attalus when he was set in the yron chaire and began to frye and the frying sauour of his burning body began to smell he spake to the multitude in the Romane language Behold sayth hee this is to eate mans flesh which you doe for we neither eate men nor yet coÌmit any other wickednes And being demaunded what was the name of their God our God saith he hath no such name as men haue Then said they now let vs see whether your God can helpe you and take you out of our handes or not After this being the last day of the spectacle Blandine againe one PoÌticus a child of xv yeare old was brought forth and this was euery day to the intent they seing the punishment of their fellowes might be compelled thereby to sweare by their Idoles But because they constantly abode in their purpose defied their idols the whole multitude was in a rage with them neither sparing the age of the child nor fauoring the sexe of the woman but put them to all the punishment and paine they could deuise often times inforced them to sweare yet were not able to coÌpel them therevnto For Ponticus so being animated of his sister as the Heathâikes standing by did see after he had suffered all torments and paynes gaue vp the ghost This blessed Blandina therefore being the last that suffered after she had like a worthy mother giuen exhortations vnto her children and had sent them before as conquerours to their heauenly kâng and had called to her remembrance al their batels conflicts so much reioiced of her childrens death so hastened her owne as though she had bene bidden to a bridall not in case to be throwne to the wilde beastes After this her pittifull whipping her deliuery to the beasts her tormentes vpon the gridiron at the length she was put in a net and throwne to the wild Bull and when she had bene sufficiently gored wounded with the hornes of the same beast felt nothing of all that chaunced to her for the great hope and consolation she had in Christ heauenây thinges was thus slaine insomuch that the verye Heathen men themselues confessed that there was neuer woman put to death of them that suffered so much as this woman did Neither yet was their furious crueltie thus asswaged against the Christians For the cruel barbarous people like wilde beastes when they be moued knew not when the time was to make an ende but inuented new sundry torments euery day against our bodies Neyther yet did it content theÌ when they had put the Christians to death for that they wanted the sense of men for which cause both the magistrate people were vexed at the very harts that the scripture might be fulfilled which saith he that is wicked let him be wicked stil and he that is iust let him be more iust For those which in their prisons they strangled they threw after to the dogs setting keepers both day and night to watch them that they shoulde not be buryed and bringing forth the remnaunt of their bones bodies some halfe burnt some left of the wilde beasts some al âo be mangled also bringing forth heads of other which were cut of and like maner committed by them to the charge of the keepers to see them remaine vnburied The Gentiles grinded gnashed at the Christians with their teeth seeking which way they might amplifie their punishment some other flouted and mocked them extolling their idoles attributing vnto them the cause of thys crueltie and vengeaunce shewed to vs. Such which were of the meeker sort and seemed to be moued with some pyty did hit vs in the teeth saying where is your God that you so much boast of what helpeth this your religion for which you giue your liues These were the sundrye passions and affects of the Gentiles but the Christians in the meane while were in great heauines that they might not burye the bodies and reliques of the holy Martirs Neither could the dark night serue them to that purpose nor any
thus was their false periurie punished Narcissus after long absence returning home agayne was by this meanes both cleared of the facte and receiued into his bishoprike agayne To whom as is said for impotencie of his age Alexander was ioined with him in execution of the function Euseb. Hist. Eccles. Lib. 6. cap. 10. Of this Alexander is recorded in the sayd Ecclesiasticall history that after his agonies and constancie of his confessioÌ shewed in the persecution of Seuerus he was admonished by a vision in the night season to make his iourney vp to Hierusalem Palestina for that place remained free from this persecution to see there the congregation to pray Thus he taking his iourney and drawing nere to the city a vision with playne wordes was geuen to certaine chiefe heads of Hierusalem to go out of the gate of the city there to receiue the Bishop appointed to them of God And so was Alexander met and receiued and ioyned partner with aged Narcissus as is before expressed in the Citie of Hierusalem where he continued bishop aboue 40. yeares vntill the persecution of Decius and there crected a famous Libraric where Eusebius had his chiefest helpe in writing his Ecclesiasticall history He wrote also diuers Epistles to diuers churches and licensed Origene openly to teach in his Church At length beyng very aged was brought froÌ Ierusalem to Cesaria before the Iudge vnder Decius where after his constant confession the second tyme he was committed to prison and there died Besides these that suffred in this persecution of Seuerus recited of Eusebius Vincentius also Lib. 11. cap. 6. Ex Martyrol speaketh of one Andoclus whom Polycarpus before had sent into Fraunce which Andoclus because he spread there the doctrine of Christ was apprehended of Seuerus and first beaten with staues and battes after was beheaded To these aboue named may also be added Asclepiades who although was not put to death in this persecution of Seuerus yet constantly he did abide the trial of his confessioÌ suffered much for the same as Alexander did before mentioned Wherefore afterward he was ordained bishop of Antioch where he continued the space of vij yeares of whom Alexander writeth to the Church of Antioche out of prison much reioysing and geuing thankes to God to heare that he was their Bishop About the same tyme during the raigne of Seuerus died Irenaeus Henr. de Erfordia Ado and other Martyr writers do hold that he was martyred with a great multitude of other moe for the confession and doctrine of Christ about the fourth or fift yeare of Seuerus This Irenaeus as he was a great writer so was he greatly commended of Tertullian for his learning whom he calleth omnium doctrinarum curiosissimum exploratorem a great searcher of all kynde of learning He was first scholer and hearer of Polycarpus froÌ thence either was sent or came to Fraunce and there by Photinus and the rest of the Martyrs was instituted into the ministery commended by their letter vnto Eleutherius as is before premonished At length after the Martyrdom of Photinus he was appointed bishop of Lions where he coÌtinued about the space of 23. yeres In the tyme of this Irenaeus the state of the Church was much troubled not only for the outward persecution of the foraine enemy but also for diuers sectes and errours then stirring against which he diligently laboured and wrote much although but few of his bookes be now remayning The nature of this man well agreeyng with his name was such that he euer loued peace and sought to set agreement when any controuersie role in the Church And therfore when the question of keeping the Easter day was renued to the Church bebetwene Victor bishop of Rome and the churches of Asia and when Victor would haue excommunicated them as schisinatikes for disagreeyng from him therein Irenaeus with other brethren of the French Church sory to see such a contention among brethren for such a trifle conuented themselues together in a common Councell and directing their letter with their common consent subscribed sent vnto Victor intreating him to stay his purpose not to proceed in excommunicating his brethren for that matter Although they themselues agreed with him in obseruing the Sonday Easter as he did yet with great reasons and arguments exhorted him not to deale so rigorously with his other brethren following the ancient custome of their couÌtrey maner in that behalf And beside this he wrote diuers other letters abroad concerning the same contentioÌ declaring the excommunication of Victor to be of no force Not long after Irenaeus followed also Tertullian about the tyme of this Seuerus and Antoninus Carcalla his sonne a man both in Greeke and Latin wel expert hauing great gifts in disputing and in writing eloquent as his bookes declare as the commendation of al learned men doth testifie no lesse To whom Vincentius Lirinensis geueth such prayse that he calleth him the floure of all Latine writers and of the eloquence of his stile so he writeth that with the force of his reasons he saith whom he could not persuade them he coÌpelled to consent vnto him How many words so many sentences and how many sentences so many victories he had Such men of doing and writing God raiseth vp from tyme to tyme as pillers and stayes for his poore Church as he did this Tertullian in these dangerous dayes of persecution For wheÌ the christians were vexed with wrongs falsly accused of the Gentils Tertullian taking their cause in hand defendeth them against the persecutors against their slaunderous accusations First that they neuer minded any styre or rebellion either against the Empire or Emperors of Rome forsomuch as the vse of Christians was to pray for the state of their Emperours and gouernours And where as they were accused falsly to bee enemies to all mankind how could that be saith Tertullian to Scapula seyng the proper office of the Christians is by their profession to pray for all men to loue their enemies neuer requiting euil for euil when as all other do loue but onely their friends and scarcely them As touching the horrible slaunder of murdering infants how can that be true in the Christians saith he whose order is to abstayne from all bloud strangled in so much that it is not lawful for theÌ to touch the bloud of any beast at their tables when they feede From filthy copulation no sort more free then they which are and euer hath ben the greatest obseruers of chastitie of whom such as may liue in perpetuall Uirginitie all their life such as cannot contract matrimony for auoyding all whoredom and fornication Neither can it be proued of the christians to worship the sunne which false surmise TertulliaÌ declareth to rise hereof for that the maner of the Christians was to pray toward the East Much lesse was there any of them so mad as to worship an Asses head
Philip Emperour after him In the dayes of these Emperours aboue recited was Pontianus bishop of Rome who succeeded next after Vrbanus aboue rehersed about the yeare of our Lord 236. in the xij yeare of Alexander as Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 28. noteth declaring him to sit vj. yeares Contrary Damasus and Platina write that he was bishop ix yeares and a halfe And that in the tyme of Alexander he with Philippus his Priest was banished into Sardina and there died But it semeth more credible that he was banished rather vnder Maximinus and died in the beginning of the raigne of Gordianus In his Epistles decretal which seeme likewise to be fayned he appeareth very deuout after the common example of other bishops to vphold the dignitie of Priests and of Clergie men saying that God hath them so familiar with him that by them he accepteth the offrings and oblations of other and forgiueth their sinnes and reconcileth them vnto him Also that they do make the body of the lord with their owne mouth and geue it to other c. Which doctrine how it standeth with the Testament of God glory of Christ let the Reader vse his owne iudgement Other notable fathers also in the same time were raysed vp in the church as Philetus Bishop of Antioch which succeded after Asclepiades afore mentioned an 220. and after him Zebennus bishop of the same place an 231. To these also may be added Ammonius the schoolemaister of Origene as Suidas supposeth also the kinsmen of Porphiry the great enemy of Christ. Notwithstanding this Ammonius endued with better grace as he left diuers bookes in defence of Christes religion so he did constantly perseuere as Eusebius reporteth in the doctrine of Christ which he had in the beginning receaued who was about yâ days of Alexander Iulius Aphricanus also about the tyme of Gordianus aforesayd is numbred among the old and auncient writers of whom Nicephorus writeth to be the scholer of Origene and a great writer of histories of that tyme. Unto these Doctors and Confessors may be adioyned the story of Natalius mentioned in the fift booke of Eusebius This Natalius had suffred persecution before like a constant confessor who being seduced and persuaded by Asclepiodotus and Theodorus which were the Disciples of Theodorus to take vpon him to be bishop of their sect promising to geue him euery month an hundreth and fiftie pieces of siluer and so he ioyning himselfe to them was admonished by vision and reuelatioÌ from the Lord. For such was the great mercy of God and of our Lord Christ Iesu that he would nor his Martyr which had suffered so much for his name before now to perish out of his church For the which cause sayth Eusebius God by certaine visions did admonish him But he not taking great heede thereunto beyng blynded partly with lucre partly with honor was at length all the night long scourged of the Angels In so much that he beyng made thereby very fore and early on the morow putting on sackcloth with much weeping and lamentation went to Zephyrinus the bishop aboue mentioned where he falling down before him and all the Christian congregation shewed them the stripes of his body and prayed them for the mercies of Christ that he might be receiued into their communion again from which he had sequestred himselfe before And so was admitted according as he desired After the decease of Pontianus Bishoppe of Rome afore mentioned succeeded next in that place Anterius of whom Isuardus writeth that Pontianus departing away did substitute him his roome But Eusebius writeth that he succeeded immediately after him Damasus sayth that because he caused the actes and deathes of the Martyrs to be written therefore he was put to martirdome himselfe by Maximinus the Iudge Concerning the tyme of this Byshop our writers do greatly iarre Eusebius and Marianus Scotus affirme that he was Bishop but one moneth Sabellicus sayth that not to be so Damasus assigneth to him xii yeares one moneth Volateranus Bergomensis and Henricus Erford geue to him three yeares one moneth Nauclerus writeth that he sat one yeare and one moneth All which are so farr discrepant one from an other that which of them most agreeth with truth it lyeth in doubt Next to this Bishop was Fabianus of whom more is to be sayd hereafter Of Hippolytus also both Eusebius and Hieronymus maketh mention that he was a bishop but where they make no relation And so likewise doth Theodoretus witnes him to be a bishop and also a Martyr but namyng no place Gelasius contra Eutichen sayth he dyed a Martyr and that he was bishop of an head Citie in Arabie Nicephorus writeth that he was Bishop of Ostia a port towne neare to Rome Certain it is he was a great writer and left many workes in the Church which Eusebius and Hierome do recite by the supputation of Eusebius he was about the yeare of our Lord 230. Prudentius in his Peristephanon making mentioÌ of great heapes of Martyrs buried by ix together speaketh also of Hippolytus and sayth that he was drawn with wild horses through fields dales and bushes and describeth thereof a pitifull story After the Emperour Gordianus the Empire fell to Philippus who with Philip his sonne gouerned the space of vj. yeares an 246. This Philippus with his sonne and all his familie was christened conuerted by Fabianus Origene who by letters exhorted him and Seuera his wife to be baptised being the first of all the Emperours that brought in Christianity into the emperiall seat Howsoeuer Pomponius Letus reporteth of him to be a dissembling prince this is certayne that for his Christianitye he with his sonne was slayne of Decius one of his Captaynes Sabellicus Bergomensis Lib 8. sheweth this hatred of Decius agaynst Philippus to be conceaued for that the Emperour Philip both the Father and the sonne had committed their treasures vnto Fabianus then Bishop of Rome The seuenth Persecution THus Philippus beyng slayne after him Decius inuaded the crowne about the yeare of our Lord 250 by whom was mooued a terrible persecution against the Christians which Orosius noteth to be the vij persecution The first occasion of this hatred and persecution of this tyrant conceaued agaynst the Christians was chiefly as is before touched because of the treasures of the Emperour which were committed to Fabian the bishop This Fabian first being a maryed man as Platina writeth was made Bishop of Rome after Anterius aboue meÌtioned by the miraculous appointment of God which Eusebius doth thus describe in this sixt booke When the brethren sayth he were together in the Congregation about the electioÌ of their Bishop and had purposed among them selues vpon the nominatioÌ of some noble and worthy personage of Rome it chauÌced that Fabianus amoÌg other was there preseÌt who of late before was newly come out of the
to haue suffered but only all this persecution to rest onely in the exilement of bishops or guides of the flock Of other suffrings or executions we do not read for the terrible pestilence following immediatly kept the barbarous heatheÌ otherwise occupied Unto this tyme of Gallus rather then to the tyme of Decius I referre the banishment of Cyprian who was then bishop of Carthage Of the which banishment he himselfe testifieth in diuers of his epistles declaryng the cause therof to rise vpon a commotion or sedition among the people out of the which he withdrew himselfe lest the sedition should grow greater NotwâthstaÌding the sayd Cyprian though beyng absent yet had no lesse care of his flocke and of the whole church then if he had bene present with them And therfore neuer ceased in his Epistles continually to exhort and call vpon them to be constant in their profession and pacient in theyr afflictions Amongst diuers other whom he doth comfort in his banishmeÌt although he was in that case to be comforted himselfe writing to certayne that were condemned to minyng for metals whose names were Nemesianus Felix Lucius with other bishops Priests and Deacons declareth vnto them how it is no shame but a glory not to be feared but to be reioyced at to suffer banishment or other paynes for Christ. And confirming them in the same or rather commending them signifieth how worthily they do shew themselues to be as valiant captaines of vertue prouoking both by the confessions of their mouth and by the suffring of their body the hartes of the brethren to Christian Martyrdome whose example was and is a great confirmation to many both maydes and children to follow the like As for punishment and sufferyng it is sayth he a thing not execrable to a Christian. For a Christian mans brest whose hope doth wholy consist in the tree dreadeth neyther batte nor club woundes and skarres of the body be ornaments to a Christian man such as bring no shame nor dishonestie to the partie but rather preferreth and freeth him with the Lord. And although in the mines where the mettals be digged there be no beds for Christian mens bodies to take their rest yet they haue their rest in Christ. And though their wearie bones lye vpon the cold ground yet it is no payne to lye with Christ. Their feete haue bene fettered with bandes and chaynes but happily he is bound of man whome the Lord Christ doth loose happily doth he lye tyed in the stockes whose feete therby are made swifter to runne to heauen Neither can any man tye a Christian so fast but he runneth so much the faster for his garland of life They haue no garmentes to saue them from colde but he that putteth on Christ is sufficiently coated Doth bread lacke to their hungry bodies But man liueth not onely by bread but by euery worde proceedyng from the mouth of God Your deformitie sayth he shall be turned to honour your mourning to ioy your payne to pleasure and felicitie infinite And if this doe grieue you that ye cannot now employ your sacrifices and oblations after your wonted maner yet your sacrifice daily ceaseth not which is a contrite and humble hart as when you offer vp daily your bodies a liuely and a glorious sacrifice vnto the Lorde which is the sacrifice that pleaseth God And though your trauaile be great yet is the rewarde greâter which is most certaine to follow For God beholding and looking downe vpon them that confesse his name in their willyng mynd approoueth them in their striuyng helpeth them in their victory crowneth them rewarding that in vs which he hath performed and crowning that which he hath in vs perfected With these and such like comfortable wordes he doth animate his brethren admonishing them that they are now in a ioyfull iourney hasting apace to the mansions of the Martyrs there to enioy after this darknes a stable light and brightnes greater then all their passions according to the Apostles saying These sufferings of this present tyme be nothing like comparable to the brightnesse of the glory that shall be reuealed in vs c. And after the like wordes of sweete comfort and consolation writing to Seagrius and Rogatianus which were in prison and bondes for the testimony of truth doth encourage them to continue stedfast and patient in the way wherein they haue begun to runne for that they haue the Lord with them their helper and defender who promiseth to bee with vs to the worldes ende and therfore willeth them to set before their eyes in their death immortalitie in their payne euerlasting glory of the which it is written Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saintes Item although before men they suffred torments yet their hope is full of immortalitie and beyng vexed in small things they shall be well requited in great matters For the Lord hath tried them as gold in the fire And writeth moreouer admonishing them that it is so appoynted from the beginnyng of the world that righteousnes here should suffer in secular conflicts for so iust Abell was slayne in the beginnyng of the world and after him all iust and good men the Prophets also and the Apostles sent of the Lord himselfe vnto whome all the Lorde first gaue an example in himselfe teachyng that there is no comming to his kingdome but by that way which he entred himselfe saying by these wordes he that loueth his lyfe in this worlde shall loose it c. And agayne feare ye not them that slay the body but haue no power to slay the soule And S. Paule likewise admonishing all them whosoeuer couete to be pertakers of the promises of the Lord to follow the Lord sayth if we suffer together with him we shall raigne togeâher c. Furthermore as the same Cyprian doth encourage here the holy Martyrs which were in captiuitie to persist so likewyse writing to the Priestes and Deacons which were free exhorteth them to be seruiceable and obsequious with al care and loue to cherish and embrase theÌ that were in bondes Cypria Lib. 3. Ep. 6. wherby may appeare the feruent zeale care of this good-Byshop toward the Church of Christ although beyng now in exile in the time of this Emperour Gallus In the same time and vnder the said Gallus reignyng with his sonne Volusianus was also Lucius bishop of Rome sent to banyshment who next succeeded after Cornelius in that byshopricke about the yeare of our Lorde 256. Albeit in this banishment he did not long continue but returned againe home to his Church as by the Epistle of S. Cyprian Lib 3. Epist. 1. maye appeare As to all other Bishops of Rome in those primitiue daies certaine decretall Epystles with seuerall ordinaunces be ascribed bearing theyr names and titles as hath bene afore declared so also hath Lucius one Epistle fathered vpon him in the which Epistle he writing
the house together men of one accord c. And so by the occasion hereof he writeth vnto them in the foresayd Epistle and moueth them to prayer and mutuall agreement For sayth he if it be promised in the Gospell to be graunted whatsoeuer any two consenting together shall aske what shall then the whole Churche do agreeing together or what if this vnanimitie were among the whole fraternitie which vnanimitie sayeth Cyprian if it had bene then among the brethren non venissent fraetribus haec mala si in vnum fraternitas fuisset animata that is these euiles had not happened to the brethren if the brethren had ioyned together in brotherly vnanimitie c. After the causes thus declared of this or other persecutions the sayd S. Cyprian moreouer in the forenamed Epistle worthy to be read of al men describeth likewise a certayne vision wherin was shewed vnto them by the Lord before the persecutioÌ came what should happen The vision was this There was a certayne aged father sitting at whose right hand set a young man very sad and pensiue as one with an indignation sorrowfull holding hys hand vpon hys brest hys countenaunce heauy and vnchearefull On the left hand sate an other person hauing in hys hand a net whiche he threatned to lay to catch the people that stode about And as he was marueiling that saw the sight thereof it was sayd vnto him The young man whoÌ thou seest sit on the tight hand is sad and sory that hys preceptes be not obserued But he on the left hand daunceth and is merry for that occasion is geuen him to haue power of the aged Father geuen him to afflict men And this vision was seene long before this tempest of persecution happened Wherein is declared the same that before is sayd the sinnes of the people to be the cause why Sathan in this persecution and all other hath had and hath still such power with hys net of destruction to rage agaynst the bloud of Christen men and all because sayth Cyprian we forslacke our praying or be not so vigilant therein as wee shoulde wherefore the Lord because he loueth vs correcteth vs correcteth vs to amend vs amendeth vs to saue vs. c. Cyprian Furthermore the same Cyprian and in the same Epistle wrtting of his own reuelation or message sent to him thus sayth And to hys least seruaunt both sinfull and vnworthy meaning by himselfe God of his tender goodnes hath vouched safe to direct this word Tell him sayth he that hee be quiet and of good comfort for peace will come Albeit a litle stay there is for a while for that some remain yet to be proued and tryed c. And sheweth also in the same place of an other reuelation of his wherein he was admonished to be spare in hys feeding and sober in hys drinke least hys minde geuen to heauenly meditation might be caryed away with worldly allurements or oppressed with to much surfet of meates and drinkes should be lesse apt or able to prayer and spirituall exercise Finally in the latter end of the foresayd Epistle mention also followeth of other reuelations or shewinges wherein the Lord sayth Cyprian doth vouchsafe in many of hys seruantes to foreshew to come the restauring of hys Church the stable quiet of our health and safegard after rayne fayre weather after darcknes light after stormy tempest peaceable calme the fatherly helpe of his loue the wont old glory of hys diuine maiesty whereby both the blasphemy of the persecutors shall be repressed and the repentance of such as haue fallen be reformed and the strong and stable confidence of them that stand shall reioyce and glory Thus much hath S. Cyprian writing of these thinges to the Clergy Lib. 4. Epist. 4. As touching now the crymes and accusations in this persecution layd to the charge of the Christians thys was the principall first because they refused to doe worship to their Idols and to the Emperours then for that they professed the name of Christ. Besides all the calamities and euils that happened in the world as warres famine and pestilence were onely imputed to the Christians Agaynst all which quarreling accusations Cyprian doth eloquently defend the Christians in his booke Contra Demetrianum Like as Tertulian had done before writing Contra Scapulam page 55. And first touching the obiection for not worshipping Idoles he cleareth the Christians both in his booke Contra Demeir also De vanitate idol prouing those Idols to be no true Gods but Images of certayne dead kinges which neyther could saue themselues from death nor such as worship them The true God to be but one and that by the testimony of Sosthenes Plato and Trismegistus the which God the Christians doe truely worship And as concerning that the Christians were thought to be causes of publique calamities because they worshipped not the Gentiles Idoles he purgeth the Christians thereof prouing that if there be any defect in increase of thinges it is not to be ascribed to them but rather to the decrease of nature languishing now toward her age and latter end Agayne for that it hath bene so foresayd and prophecied that toward the end of the worlde should come warres famine and pestilence Moreouer if there be anye cause therof more proper then other it is most like to be imputed to their vaine Idolatry and to the contempt of the true God Also that such euils be increased by the wickednes of the people so that to speake in his owne words famem maiorem faciaâ rapacites quam siccitas i. famine cometh more by auarice of men then by drought of the aire but especially the cause therof to procede of the cruell shedding of the innocent bloud of the Christians c. Thus with many other mo probations doth Cyprian defend the Christians against the barbarous exclamatioÌs of the heatheÌ Gentiles Of which Cyprian forsomuch as he suffered in the time of his persecution I mynde Christ wylling to recapitulate here in ample discourse the ful summe first of his life and bringing vp then of his death Martyrdome as the worthines of that man deserueth to be remembred Of this Cyprian therfore otherwise named Statius thus writeth Nicephorus Nazianzenns Iacobus de Voragine Henricus de Erfordia Volateranus Hieronymus and other that he being an Aphrican and borne in Carthage first was an Idolater and Gentill altogether giuen to the study and practise of the Magicall Artes of whose parentage and education in letters from his youth no mention is made but that he was a worthy Rethorician in Aphrica Of whose conuersion and baptisme he himselfe in his first booke second Epistle writeth a florishing and eloquent Hystory Which his conuersion vnto the christian fayth as Hieronimus affirmeth in his commentary vpon Ionas was through the grace of God and the meanes of Cecilius a Priest whose name after he bare and through the occasion of
among vs of this age of the Church but also among the Auncient fathers Whereof S. Austen speaking of his commendation sayth Ego inquit literas Cypriani non vt canonicas habeo sed eas ex canonisis considero quod in eis deuinarum Scripturarum autoritati congruit cum laude eius accipio quod autem non congruit cum pace eius respuo c. By which words it may appeare that Austen although he did not repute yâ bookes and writings of Cyprian to be equiualent with the holy Scripture yet notwithstanding next after the scriptures he had the same in great admiration Vincentius and Laziardus Celestinus recyting the names of dyuers bookes bearyng the tytle of Cyprian moe perchaunce then be truly his do collect out of them a certaine extract of his most pithy sentences al which here to repeat were to tedious To giue a tast of the speciall I thought it not impertinent As where he speaking of the treasures of a rich man exhorteth saying Ne dormiat in thesauris tuis quod pauperi prodesse potestâ i. Let it not sleepe in thy treasures that may profite the poore Duo nunquam veterascunt in homine cor semper nouas cogitationes machinando lingua cordis vanas conceptiones proferendo i. Two things neuer waxe old in man the hart euer in imagining new cogitations the toung euer in vttering the vaine conceptions of the hart Quod aliquando de necessitate amittendum est sponte prodiuina remuneratione distribuendum est .i. That which a man must needes forgo of necessitie wisedome it is a man to distribute so that God may euerlastingly reward him Disciplina est morum praesentium ordinata correctio malorum praeteritorum regularis obseruatio i. Discipline is an ordinate amendment of maners present and a regular obseruation of euils past Integritas ibi nulla esse potest vbi qui improbos damnent desunt soli qui damnentur occurrunt There can be no integrity wheras they which should condemne the wicked are euer wanting and they only which are to be condemned are euer present Auari ad hoc tantum possident quae habent vt ne alteri possidere liceat A couetous man onely possesseth his goodes for this because an other should not possesse them Sericum purpurum indutae Christum induere non possunt Wemen that aduaunce themselues in putting on silks and purple cannot lightly put on Christ. Foeminae crines suos inficiunt malo praesagio Capillos enim sibi flammeos auspicari non metuunt They which colour their lockes with red and yealow beginne betime to prognosticate of that colour theyr heades shall be in hell Qui se pingunt in hoc seculo aliter quam creauit Deus metuant ne cum resurrectionis venerit dies artifex creaturam suam non recognoscat They which loue to paynt themselues in this world otherwise then God hath created theÌ let them feare least when the day commeth of resurrection the creator will not know them Qui pauperi eleemosinam dat Deo suauitatis odorem sacrificat He that gyueth an almes to the poore sacrificeth to God an odour of swete smell Contemnenda est omnis iniuria praesentium molorum fiducia futurorum bonorum All iniurie of euils preseÌt to be neglected for the good hope of good thinges to come Nihil prodest verbis proferre virtutem factis destruere To set out vertue in wordes and to destroy the same in factes is nothing worth Quo plures domi sint tibi liberi hoc plus tibi non recondendum sed erogandum est quia multorum iam delicta redimenda sunt multorum purgandae conscientiae The mo children and greater houshoulde thou hast at home the more cause thou hast not to horde vp but to disperse abroode for that many sinnes are to be redeemed many consciences are to be purged ¶ Moreouer least the Papists here should take an occasion by this text grounded vpon the text of Tobi cap. 4. Almose saith he deliuereth from al sinne and death to build vp the workes of satisfactioÌ the said Cyprian Lib. 4. Epist 2. more plainely expoundeth both himselfe and that place of Scripture writing in these wordes Quia scriptum est Eleemosina ab omni peccato morte liberat Yob 4. non vtique ab ea morte quam semel Christi sanguis extinxit a qua nos salutaris Baptismi tedemptoris nostri gratia liberauit sed ab illa quae per delicta postmodum serpit c. That is Almose doth deliuer from all sinne and from death Yob 4. not from that saith Cyprian which the bloude of Christ hath once extincted and from which the wholsome grace of our Baptisme and of our redeemer hath deliuered vs but froÌ that death which afterward creepeth in by sinne c. Cyprian Lib. 4. Epist. 2. by which words it is apparant that Cyprian meaneth this deliueraunce which commeth by almose gyuing from death and sinne not to be expounded nor to be taken for death euerlasting from which only the bloude of Christ doth saue vs but for temporall or transitory punishment which is wont to be inflicted in this body of sin For so it is nothing repugnaunt but that temporall vertues may haue their temporall rewards in this life likwise sinnes committed may haue temporal punishments both of vs and in our families our eternal saluation standing euermore firme in Christ yet notwithstanding The foresaide Vincentius moreouer speaking of an other booke of Cyprian although the said booke be not numbred in the Catalogue of his workes maketh mention of xij abuses or absurdities in the life of man which in order be these 1. Sapiens sine operibus A wise man without good workes 2. Senex sine religione An old man without religion 3. Adolescens sine obedientia A young man without obedience 4. Diues sine eleemosina A rich man without almose 5. Foemina sine pudicitia A woman shameles 6. Dominus sine virtute A guide without vertue 7. Christianus contentiosus A Christian man contentious 8. Pauper superbus A poore man proude 9. Rex iniquus A king vnrighteous 10. Episcopus negligens A byshop negligent 11. Plebs sine disciplina People without discipline 12. Populus sine lege Subiectes without law As I haue hetherto set forth the commendation of Cyprian this blessed Martyr so must we nowe take heede againe that we do not here incurre the old common daunger whiche the Papystes are commonlye accustomed to runne into whose fault is alwayes almost to be immoderate and excessiue in their procedings making to much almost of euery thing So in speaking of the holye Sacraments they make more of them then doth the nature of Sacraments require not vsing them but abusing theÌ not referring or applying them but adoring them not taking theÌ in their kind for thinges godly as they are but taking theÌ for God himselfe turning religion into
saide to be byshop of Alexandria so lykewise vntrue it is that Helenus was bishop of Hierapolis For by Eusebius it appeareth Lib. 7. cap. 5. alleadging the words of Dionysius that he was bishop of Tarus in Cilicia and had there ouersight of that Church from the tyme of our Lorde 254. to the yeare 274. The vj. yeare of Valerianus and Galienus we read in the story of Herfordiensis cited out of Isuardus of Victor and Victorinus who lying in prison the space of three yeares with Claudianus and Bossa his wife are sayde to haue sustayneâ great tormentes and Martyrdome for the testimony and name of Christ. Ex. luardo Aurelius Prudentius in his booke intituled Peristephanon inferreth mention of Fructuosus Byshop of Tarracona in Spaine who with his two Deacons Augurius and Eulogius suffered also Martyrdome being burned after syxe daies imprisonment vnder the foresaid Emperours in this persecution The cause of their punishment was for the profession of Christs name Their Iudge and condemner was Emilianus Their imprisonment indured sixe dayes The kinde of death ministred vnto them was fire wherin they being altogether cast with their armes bound behind them their bandes as Prudentius writeth were dissolued their hands vntouched with the fire and their bodies remayning whole The charge of this Iudge vnto the Byshop was this that he would worship the Gods whome the Emperour Galienus worshipped To whom Fructuosus the byshop aunswering nay sayde he I worship no dombe God of stockes and blockes whom Galienus doth worship but I worship the Lord and maister of Galienus the Father and creator of all times and his onely Sonne sent downe to vs of whose flock I am here the Pastor and shepeherd At this worde Emilianus aunswering agayne Nay saith he say not thou art but say thou wast And forthwith commaunded them to be committed to the fyre where as is sayd their bandes and manicles being loosed by the fire they lifted vp their hands to heauen praysyng the liuing God to the great admiration of them that stode by praying also that the element which seemed to fle from them might worke his full force vpon them spedely dispatche them which was after their request obtained In the meane space as they were in the fire there was a certayne Souldier in the house of Emilianus who did see the heauens aboue to open and these foresayd Martyrs to enter in the same which souldiour likewise shewed the sight the same time vnto the daughter of Emilianus the president who beholding the same sight with the souldiour was a present witnesse of the blessednesse of them whom her cruell father had condemned As thys godly Byshop was preparyng to his death sayth Prudentius the brethren approching to him brought him drinke desiring him with much weeping to receaue drinke with them but that he refused to do requiring theÌ moreouer to refrayne their teares With like readines the brethen also were diligent about him to pluck of his shoes hose as he was addressing himselfe to the fire But neyther would he suffer any seruaunts helpe in that wherein he was no lesse willing as able to helpe himself And thus this blessed and fruitefull byshop Fructuosus with his twoo Deacons Augurius and Eulogius beyng brought to the fire witnessed the constant confession of the name of christ with the shedding of their bloude Aurel. Prudentius Ado. Equilinus And thus farre continued wicked Valerian in his tyranny against the Saintes of Christ. But as all the Tyrauntes before and oppressors of the Christians had theyr deserued reward at the iust hand of God which rendreth to euery man according to his workes so this cruel Valerian after he had reigned with his sonne Galienus the terme of vj. or vij yeares and about two yeares had afflicted the Church of Christ felt the iust stroke of his hande whose indignation before he had prouoked whereof we haue to witnes Eutropius Pollio Sabellicus Volateranus For making hys expedition agaynst the Persians whether by the fraude and treason of some about him or whether by his owne rashnes it is doubtfull But this is certayne that he fell into the handes of hys enemies being about the age of lxx yeares where he led hys wretâhed age in a more wretched captiuitie In so much that Sapores the king of the Persians vsed him and well worthy not for his ryding foole but for hys riding blocke For whensouer the king should light vpon hys horse openly in the sight of the people Valerian Emperour quondam was brought forth in steede of a blocke for the king to tread vpon hys backe in goyng to hys horsebacke And so continued this blockishe butcherly Emperour with shame and sport inough vnto his finall end as witnesseth Laetus and Aurelius Victor And albeit Eusebius in a certaine Sermon to the Congregation declareth a more cruell handling of him affirming that he was slaine writing in these wordes Sed tu Valeriane quoniam eandem homicidiorum saeuitiam erga subditos Dei exercuisti iustum Dei iudicium declarasti dum captiuus ac vinctus vna cum ipsa purpura ac reliquo imparatorio ornatu abductus ac tandem a Sapore Persarum Rege excoriari iussus saleque conditus perpetuum infaelicitatis tuae trophaeum erexisti c. That is and thou Valerian for so much as thou hast exercised the same crudelitie in murdering the subiects of God therfore hast proued vnto vs the rightuous iudgement of God in that thy selfe hast bene bound in chaynes and caryed away for a captiue slaue with thy gorgeous purple and thy imperiall attire and at length also beyng commaunded of Sapores king of the Persians to be slayne and poudred with sault hast set vp vnto al men a perpetuall monument of thine owne wretchednes c. Euseb. The like seueritie of God his terrible iudgement is also to be noted in Claudius his PresideÌt and minister of his persecutions Of which Claudius Henricus de Erfordia thus writeth that he was possessed and vexed of the deuill in such sort that he byting of his owne tongue in many small peeces so ended hys life Erford Neither did Galienus the sonne of Valerian after the captiuitie of hys father vtterly escape the righteous hand of God For beside the miserable captiuitie of hys father whom he could not rescue such portentes straunge out of the course of nature such Earthquakes did happen also such tumultes commotions and rebellions did followe that Trebellio doth recken vp to the number of 30. together which in sundry places all at one time tooke vpon them to be tyrantes and Emperours ouer the Monarchie of Rome by the meanes whereof he was not able to succour hys father though he would Notwithstanding the sayd Galienus beyng as is thought terrified by the exaÌple of his father did remoue at least did moderate the persecutioÌ stirred vp by the Edictes of Valerian hys father directing forth hys
with the rest of the multitude and perswading them what they should do and what had bene obteined for theÌ caused them to void the citie and not onlie them but also a great number of other mo who perswaded by him vnder that preâence changing themselues in womens apparell or faming some impotencie so escapeh out of the citie At whose comming out Eusebius on the other side was readie to receiue them and refreshed their hungrye and pined bodies whereby not onelye they but the whole Citye of Alexandria was preserued from destruction Eusebius lib. 7. cap. 32. By this little historie of Eusebius and Anatholius described in the vij booke of Eusebius cap. 32. and briefly here set foorth to thee gentle Reader thou mayest partly vnderstande the practise of the Prelates what it was in those daies in the church which was then onlie imploied in sauing of life and succouring the common weales wherein they liued as by these two godly persons Eusebius and Anatholius may wel appeare Unto the which practise if we compare the practise of our latter prelates of the church of Rome I suppose no little difference will appeare The next Emperour to Florianus as is said was Marcus Aurelius Probus a Prince both wise and vertuous and no lesse valiant in martial affaires as fortunate in the successe of the same During his time we reade of no persecution greatly stiring in the church but much quietnes as well in matters of religion as also in the common wealth In so much that after his great and manye victories such peace ensued that his saying was there needed no more souldiers seing there were no moe enimies to the coÌmon wealth to fight against It was his saying also that hys souldiers nede not to spend corne and victuale except they laboured to serue the common wealth And for the same cause he caused his souldiers to be set a worke about certayne mountaynes in Syrinia in Messia to be planted with vines and not so much as in winter suffered them to be at rest therfore by them at length he was slayne after he had reigned the space of vj. yeres and 4. moneths an 284 Eutrop. Carus with his two sonnes Carinus and Numerianus succeeded next after Probus in the Empire the raygne of which Emperors continued in all but iij. yeares Of the which three first Carus warring agaynst the Persians was slayne with lightning Of Numerianus his sonne beyng with his father in his warres against the Persians we finde much commendation in Eutropius Vopiscus and other writers which testified to him to be a valiaunt warriour an eloquent orator as appeared by his declamatioÌs and writinges sent to the Senate Thirdly to be an excellent Poet. This Numerianus sorrowing lamentyng for the death of hys father through immoderate weeping fell into a great sorenes of his eyes by reason whereof he keping close was slaine not long after of his father in lawe named Aper who traiterously aspiring to the Empire dissnnuled his death with a false excuse to the people asking for him saying for the payne of his eyes he kept in from the wind and weather til at length by the stinch of his body being caried about his death was vttered In the life of this Emperor Carus aforesaide written by Eutropius in the later edition set forth by Frobenius I finde whiche in other editions of Eutropius doth not appeare that Numerianus the sonne of this Carus was he that slewe Babylas the holye Martyr whose history before wee haue comprehended But that seemeth not to be like both by the narration of Chrysostome and also for that Vrspergensis declaryng the same hystorie and in the same wordes as it is in Eutropius saith that it was Cyrillus whome Numerianus killed the story whereof is this what time Carus the Emperour in his iourney going toward the Persians remayned at Antioche Numerianus his sonne would enter into the church of the christians to view and behold their misteries But Cyrillus their bishop would in no wise suffer him to enter into the church saying that it was not lawfull for him to see the misteries of God who was polluted with sacrifices of Idoles Numerianus full of indignation at the hearing of these words not suffering that repulse at the hands of Cyrillus in his fury did slay the godlye Martyr And therefore iustly as it seemed was he himselfe slayne afterward by the hands of Aper Thus Carus with his sonne Numerianus being slaine in the East partes as is declared Carinus the other sonne raigned alone in Italye where he ouercame Sabinus striuyng for the Empire and raigned there with much wyckednes till they returning home of the army againe from the Persians who then set vp Dioclesian to be Emperor by whome the foresayde Carinus for the wickednes of hys life being forsaken of his host was ouercome at length slayne with the hande of the Tribune whose wyfe before he had defloured Thus Carus with his two sonnes Numerianus and Carinus ended their liues whose raigne continued not aboue three yeares All this meane space we reade of no great persecution stirring in the Church of Christ but was in meane quiete state and tranquilitie vnto the xix yeare of the raigne of Dioclesian So that in counting the time from the latter ende of Ualerian vnto this foresaid yeare of Dioclesian the peace of the church which God gaue to his people semeth to continue aboue 44. yeares During the which tyme of peace and tranquilitie the church of the Lord did mightely increase and florish so that the more bodies it lost by persecution the more honor and reuerence it wan daily among the Gentiles in al quarters both Grekes and barbarous in so much that as Eusebius in his vij booke describeth amongst the Emperours themselues diuers there were which not onely bare singular good will and fauor to them of our profession but also did commit vnto them offices regiments ouer countries and nations so well were they affected to our doctrine that they priuileged the same with liberty and indemnitie What needeth to speake of them which not only liued vnder the Emperors in libertie but also were familiar in the court with the Princes themselues entertained with great honour and speciall fauour beyond the other seruitures of the court as was Dorotheus with his wife children and whole family highly accepted aduaunced in the palace of the Emperour Also Gorgonius in like maner with diuers other mo who for theyr doctrine learning which they professed were with theyr Princes in great estimation In like reuerence also were the bishops of cities and Diocesse with the Presidentes and rulers where they liued who not onely suffered theÌ to liue in peace but also had them in great price and regarde so long as they kept themselues vpright and continued in God his fauour Who is able to number at that time the mighty
Phileas the byshop of the Thumitanes a man singularly well learned hath described in his epistle to the Thumitanes the copy wherof Eusebius hath in his 8. booke x. chapter out of the which we meane here briefly to recite somewhat Because sayth he euery man might torment the holy Martyrs as they listed themselues some beat them with cudgels some with rods some with whippes some with thongs and some with cordes and this example of beating was in sundry wise executed and with much crueltie For some of them hauyng their handes bound behynde their backes were lifted vp vpon tymber logs and with certaine instruments their members ioints were stretched forth whereon their whole bodies hanging were subiect to the will of the tormentors who were commaunded to afflict them with all maner of torments and not on their sides onely like as homicides were but vpon their bellies thighes and legges they scratched them with the talents and clawes of wylde beasts Some other were seene to hang by one hand vpon the engine wherby they might feele the more grieuous pullyng out of the rest of their ioyntes and members Some other were suche sort bound vnto pillers with their faces turned to the wall hauing no stay vnder their feete and were violently wayed downe with the payse of their bodies that by reason of their straight binding they beyng drawn out might be more greuously tormeÌted And this suffered they not onely during the tyme of their examination and while the Shiriffe had to do with them but also the whole day long And whilest the Iudge went thus from one to another he by his authoritie appointed certaine officers to attende vpon those he left and not to be let downe vntill either through the intollerablenes of the payne or by the extremitie of cold they being neare the point of death should be let downe and so were they haled vpon the ground And further they were commaunded that they should shew not so much as one sparke of mercy or compassion vpon vs but so extremely and furiously did deale with vs as though our soules and bodies should haue died together And therfore yet an other torment our aduersaries deuised to augmeÌt our former plagues After that they had most lamentably beaten them they deuised moreouer a new kinde of racke wherein they lying vpright were stretched by both the feete aboue the fourth stop or hole with sharpe shels or shares strowed vnder them after a strange kind of engine to vs here vnknowen Other some were cast downe vpon the pauement where they were oppressed so thicke and so grieuously with tormentes that it is not almost to be thought what afflictions they suffred Thus they lying in paines and torments some died therwith not a little shaming and confounding their enemies by their singular pacience Some halfe dead and halfe aliue were thrust into prison where shortly after by paynes and woundes of their bodies they ended their bitter life Some again beyng cured of their woundes by their indurance in prison were more confirmed who beyng put to the choise whether they would come to their cursed sacrifice and enioy their wicked libertie or els sustaine the sentence of death did willingly and without delay abide the extremitie remembring with themselues what is written in the Scriptures He that sacrificeth sayth he to straunge Gods shall be exterminate c. Item thou shalt not haue any strange Gods beside me c. Thus much wrote Phileas to the Congregation where he was Bishop before he receyued the sentence of death beyng yet in bandes and in the same exhorteth his brethren constantly to persist after his death in the truth of Christ professed Euseb Lib 8. cap. 10. Sabellicus in his vij Ennead and viij booke sayth that that christened man which tore and pulled down the wicked Edict of the Emperour in Nicomedia beyng stript and beaten that the bones appeared and after washed in salt and vineger was then slaine with this cruell kind of torment But Platina writeth that Dorotheus and Gorgonius exhorteth him to dye so constantly But as all their torments were for their horriblenesse meruailous and notable and therewithall so studiously deuised no lesse greuous and sharpe so notwithstaÌding therwith were these Martyrs neither dismayd nor ouercome but rather thereby confirmed and strengthened so merily and ioyfully sustained they what so euer was put vnto them Eusebius sayth that he himselfe beheld and sawe the huge and great persecution that was done in Thebaide in so much that the very swordes of the hangmen and persecutors beyng blunt with the great and often slaughter they themselues for wearines sate downe to rest them and other were fayne to take their places And yet all this notwithstanding the murthered christians shewed their meruailous readines willingnes and diuine fortitude which they were indued with with stout courage ioy and smiling receiuing the sentence of death pronounced vpon theÌ and song euen vnto the last gaspe Hymnes and Psalmes to God So did also the Martyrs of Alexandria as witnesseth Phileas aboue mentioned The holy martyrs saith he keping Christ in their myndes beyng led with the loue of better rewards sustained not onely at one tyme whatsoeuer labour and deuised punishments they had to lay vpon them but now also the second tyme haue done the same and haue borne all the manaces of the cruell souldiors not onely in wordes wherwith they threatned them but also whatsoeuer in deede and worke they could deuise to their destruction and that with most manly stomackes excluding all feare with the perfection of their inspeakable loue towards Christ whose great strength and fortitude caÌnot by wordes bee expressed And Sulpitius sayth in the second booke of his sacred history that then the Christians with more greedie desire preased and sought for Martyrdome then now they desire bishoprikes Although some there were also as I haue sayd that with feare and threatnings and by their owne infirmitie were ouercome and went backe Eusebius Lib. 8. cap. 3. Amongst whom Socrates nameth Miletius Lib. 1. cap. 6. and Athanasius in his second Apologie nameth the bishop of Licus a Citie in little Egypt whom Peter the Bishop of Alexandria excoÌmunicated for that in this persecution he sacrificed to the Gentiles Gods Of the fall of Marcellinus the Byshop of Rome I will speake afterwardes For he beyng perswaded by others and specially of the Emperour Dioclesian himselfe did sacrifice whereupon he was excoÌmunicated but afterwardes he repeÌting the same was agayne receaued into the congregation and made Martyr as Platina and the compiler of the booke of the general couÌcels affirme The number of the Martyrs increased daily sometymes tenne sometymes twenty were slaine at once some whiles 30. and oftentymes 60. and otherwhiles a C. in one day men women and children by diuers kindes of death Eusebius Lib 8. cap. 9 also Damasus Beda Orosius Honorius and others do witnes that there were slayne
long agone we weying with our selues that the libertie and freedome of religion ought not in any case to be prohibited but that free leaue ought to be geuen to euery man to doe therein according to his wil and minde we haue giuen commandement to all men to qualifie matters of religion as they themselues thought good and that also the Christians shoulde keepe the opinions and faith of their religion But because that many sundry opinions by the same our first licence spring and increase through such libertie graunted we thought good manifestly to adde thereunto and make plaine such things wherby perchance some of them in time to come may from such their obseruaunce be let or hindered When therfore by prosperous successe I Constantinus Augustus and I Licinius Augustus came to Mediolanum and there sate in councell vpon such thinges as serued for the vtilitie and profit of the common weale these things amongst others we thought woulde be beneficiall to all men yea and before all other things we purposed to establish those things wherin the true reuerence and worship of God is comprehended that is to geue vnto the Christians free choise to followe what religion they thinke good and whereby the same sinceritie and celestiall grace which is in euery place receaued may also be embraced and accepted of all our louing subiects According therefore vnto this our pleasure vpon good aduisement and sounde iudgement we haue decreed that no man so hardy be denied to chuse and followe the Christian obseruance or religion But that this libertie be geuen to euery man that he may apply his minde to what religion he thinketh meete himselfe whereby God may performe vpon vs all his accustomed care and goodnesse To the intent therefore you might knowe that this is our pleasure wee thought it necessary this to wryte vnto you whereby all such errours and opinions being remooued which in our former letters being sent vnto you in the behalfe of the Christians are conteyned and which seeme very vndiscreete and contrary to our clemeÌcy may be made frustrate adnihilate Now therfore firmly and freely we will and commaunde that euery man haue a free libertie to obserue the Christian religion and that without any griefe or molestation hee may be suffered to doe the same These things haue we thought good to signifie vnto you by as plaine wordes as we may that we haue geuen to the Christians free and absolute power to keepe and vse their religion And for as much as this libertie is absolutely geuen of vs vnto them to vse and exercise their former obseruance if any be so disposed it is manifest that the same helpeth much to establishe the publike tranquillitle of our time euery man to haue licence and libertie to vse and chuse what kinde of worshipping he list himself And this is done of vs onely for the intent that we woulde haue no man to be enforced to one religion more then an other And this thing also amongst others we haue prouided for the Christians that they may haue againe the possessioÌ of such places in which heretofore they haue bene accustomed to make their assemblies so that if any haue bought or purchased the same either of vs or of any other the same places without either mony or other recompence forthwith and without delay we will to be restored againe vnto the sayd Christians And if any man haue obtained the same by gift from vs and shall require any recompence to be made to them in that behalf Then let the Christians repaire vnto the President being the iudge appoynted for that place that consideration may be had of those meÌ by our benignitie al which things we will and commaunde that you see to be geuen and restored freely and with diligence vnto the societie of the Christians all delay set apart And because the Christians themselues are vnderstoode to haue had not onely those places wherein they were accustomed to resort together but certaine other peculiar places also not being priuate to any one man but belonging to the right of their congregation and societie you shall see also al those to be restored vnto the Christians that is to say to euery fellowship and company of them according to the decree whereof we haue made mention all delay set apart Prouided that the order we haue taken in the meane time be obserued that if any taking no recompence shall restore the same lands and possessions they shall not mistrust but be sure to be saued harmelesse by vs. In all these things it shall be your part to employ your diligence in the behalfe of the foresayde companie of the Christians whereby this our commaundement may speedely be accomplished and also in this case by our clemencie the common and publike peace may be preserued For vndoubtedly by this meanes as before we haue sayde the good will and fauour of God towardes vs whereof in many cases we haue had good experience shall alwayes continue with vs. And to the intent that this our constitution may be notified to all men it shall be requisite that the copie of these our letters be set vp in all places that men may reade and knowe the same least any should be ignorant thereof By these hystories I doubt not good reader but thou doest right well coÌsider and behold with thy selfe the marueilous working of God his mighty power to see so many Emperours at one time conspired and confederate together against the Lord and his Christ annoynted whose names before we haue recited as Dioclesian Maximinian Galerius Maxentius Maximinus Seuerus Licinius who hauing the subiection of the whole world vnder their dominion did bende and extende their whole might and deuises to extirpate the name of Christ and of all Christians Wherein if the power of man could haue preuailed what coulde they not doe or what coulde they doe more then they did If policie or deuises could haue serued what policie was there lacking If torments or paines of death could haue helped what cruelty of torment by man could be inuented which was not attempted If lawes edictes proclamations wrytten not onely in tables but ingrauen in brasse could haue stande all this was practised against the weake Christians And yet notwithstanding to see howe no counsaile can stand against the Lorde note heere how all these be gone and yet Christ and his Church doth stande Fyrst of the taking away of Maximinian you haue heard also of the death of Seuerus of the drowning moreouer of Maxentius inough hath bene sayde What a terrible plague was vpon Galerius consuming his priuie members with Lice hath bene also described Howe Dioclesian the quondam being at Salona hearing of the proceedings of Constantinus and this his Edict either for sorrow died or as some say did poyson himselfe Onely Maximinus now in the East partes remained aliue who bare a deadly hatred against the Christians and no lesse expressed the same wyth
to destroy both bodye and soule in hell fire To make the story short after manifold tormentes borne of him and suffered when the last sentence of death was vpon him pronounced which was to be beheaded Menas being then had to the place of execution said I giue thee thanks my Lord god which hast so excepted me to be fouÌd a partaker of thy precious death hast not giuen me to be deuoured of my fierce enimies but hast made me to remaine coÌstant in thy pure faith vnto this my later end And so this blessed souldiour fighting valiantly vnder the baner of Christ lost his head wan his soule Symeon Metaphrast tom 5. In the which autor there foloweth a long narration of the miracles of this holy man which here for prolixity I doe omit Basilius in a certayne Sermon of 40. Martyrs rehearseth this story not vnworthye to bee noted There came saith he into a certaine place which place he maketh no mention of the Emperours Marshall or officer with the edict which the Emperour had set out against the Christians that whosoeuer confessed Christ shoulde after manye tormentes suffer death And first they did priuily suborne certaine which should detect acuse the Christians whom they had found out or had layde wayte for vpon this the sword the gibbet the wheele the whips were brought forth At the terrible sight whereof the harts of all the beholders did shake tremble Some for feare did flee some did stand in doubt what to do Certaine were so terrified at the beholding of these engines tormenting instruments that they denied their faith Some other began the game and for a time did abide the conflict and agony of Martydome but vanquished at length by the intollerable paine of their torments made shipwracke of their consciences lost the glory of their confession AmoÌg other xl there were at that time younge gentlemen all souldiers which after the Marshall had shewed the Emperours Edict and required of all men the obedience of the same freely boldly of their owne accord confessed themselues to be Christians declared to him their names The Marshall somewhat amased at this their boldnes of speach staÌdeth in doubte what was best to do Yet forthwith he goeth about to win them with faire words aduertising them to consider their youth neither that they shoulde chaunge a cruell and vntimely death âor a sweete and pleasant life After that hee promiseth them money and honorable offices in the Emperours name But they little esteming all these thinges breake forth into a long and bolde Oration affirming that they did neither desire life dignitie nor money but onelye the celestiall kingdome of Christ saying further that they are ready for the loue and faith they haue in god to indure the afflictioÌ of the wheele the crosse and the fire The rude Marshall being herewith offended deuiseth a newe kinde of punishment He spied out in the middle of the citie a certaine great pond which layfull vpon the cold Northren winde for it was in the winter time wherein he caused them to be put all that night but they being merry comforting one another receiued this their appointed punishment and sayd as they were putting of their clothes we put off said they now not our clothes but we put of the old maÌ corrupt with the deceipt of coÌcupiscence We giue thee thanks O Lord that with this our apparell we may also put of by thy grace the sinfull man for by meanes of the Serpent we once put him on and by the meanes of Iesus Christ we now put him of When they had thus said they were brought naked into yâ place where they felt moste vehement colde in so much that all the partes of their bodies were starke stiffe therewith Assone as it was daye they yet hauing breath were brought into the fire wherin they were consumed and their ashes throwne into the flud By chaunce there was on of the company more liuely and not so neere dead as the rest of whome the executioners takyng pitie saide vnto his mother standing by that they would saue his life But shee with her owne handes taking her sonne brought him to the pile of wood where the residue of his fellowes crooked for cold did lie ready to be brent admonished him to accomplish the blessed iourney he had taken in hand with his companions Basil. A lyke hystory of 40. Martyres which were maryed men we read of in Niceph. Zozomenus Lib. 9. cap. 2. which were killed likewise in a lake or pond at Sebastia a towne of Armenia vnder Licinius if the story be not the same with this Niceph. Zozom In this felowship and company of martyrs can not be left out and forgotte the story of Cyrus This Cyrus was a Phisition borne in Alexandria which fleing into Egipt in the persecution of Dioclesianus and Maximianus led a solitary life in Arabia being much spoken of for his learning and myracles vnto whose company after a certaine tyme did Ioannes borne in the Citie of Edessa beyond the ryuer Euphrates ioyne himself leauing the souldiers life which before that time he had exercised But whilest as yet the same persecution raged in a city in Egipt called Canope there was cast into prison for the confession of their fayth a certayne godly Christian woman called Athanasia and her three daughters Theoctiste Theodota and Eudoxia wyth whom Cyrus was well acquainted At whose infârmities he much fearing accompanied with his brother Iohn came and visited them for their better confirmation at which time Lyrianus was chiefe captaine and Lieutenaunt of Egypt of whose wickednes and crueltie especially agaynst women and maydens Athanasus maketh mention in hys Apologies and in his Epistle to those that lead a solitarye life Thys Cyrus therefore and Ioannes being accused and apprehended of the Heathen men as by whose perswasions the maydens and daughters of Athanasia contumelyously despised the Gods and the Emperours religion could by no meanes be brought to doe sacrifice were after the publication of their constaunt confession put to death by the sworde Athanasia also and her three daughters being condemned to death This history writeth Symeon Metaphrastes Sebastian being borne in the part of Fraunce called Gallia Narbonensis was a Christian and was Lieutenaunte generall of the vawward of Dioclesian the Emperor who also encouraged many martyrs of Christ by his exhortations vnto constancy and kept them in the faith He being therfore accused to the Emperor was commaunded to be apprehended and that he should be brought into the open fielde where of his owne souldiers he was thrust through the body with innumerable arrowes and after that hys body was throwne into a iaques or sinke Ambrosius maketh mention of this Sebastian the martir in his CoÌmentary vpon the 118. Psalme Symeon Metaphrastes amongest oher Martyrs that suffered with Sebastian numbreth also these followyng Nicostratus
wrath of her bloudy enemy wringing his handes crieth out saying I am vndone O that the executioner draw out thy sword and doe thyne office that the Emperour hath appoynted thee And when Agnes saw a sturdy and cruell fellow to behold stand behinde her or approaching neere vnto her with a naked sword in his hand I am now gladder sayth she reioyce that such a one as thou being a stout fierce strong and sturdy souldiour art come then one more feable weake faynt should come or els any other yong man sweetly enbalmed and wearing gaye apparell that might destroy me with funerall shame This euen this is he I now coÌfesse that I do loue I wil make hast to meet him and will no longer protract my longing desire I wil willingly receaue into my papes the length of hys sword and into my brest will draw the force therof eueÌ vnto the hilts That thus I being maryed vnto Christ my spouse may surmount and escape all the darckenes of this world that reacheth euen vnto the skyes O eternal gouernour vouchsafe to opeÌ the gates of heauen once shut vp agaynst al the inhabitantes of the earth and receaue oh Christ my soule that seeketh thee Thus speaking and kneeling vpon her knees she prayeth vnto Christ aboue in heauen that her necke might be the redyer for the sword now haÌging ouer the same The executioner then with his bloudy hand finished her hope at one stroke cutteth off her head by such short swift death doth he preuente her of the payne therof I haue oftentimes before complayned that the stories of Sayntes haue bene poudered and sawsed with diuers vntrue additions and fabulous inuentioÌs of men who either of a superstitious deuotion or of a subtill practise haue so mingle mangled their stories and liues that almost nothing remayneth in them simple and vncorrupt as in the vsuall Portues wont to be read for dayly seruice is manifest and euident to be seene wherein few Legendes there be able to abide the touch of history if they were truely tried This I write vpon the occasioÌ specially of good Katherine whome now I haue in hand In whom although I nothing doubt but in her life was great holines in her knowledge excellency in her death constancy yet that all thinges be true that be storyed of her neyther dare I affirme neyther am I bound so to thinke So many strange fictions of her be fained diuersly of diuers writers wherof some seeme incredible some also impudent As where Petrus de Natalibus writing of her conuersion declareth how that Katherine sleeping before a certaine picture or table of the Crucifixe Christ with his mother Mary appeared vnto her And when Mary had offered her to Christ to be his wife he first refused her for her blackenes The next tyme she beyng baptised Mary appearing againe offered her to mary with Christ who then being liked was espoused to hym and maryed hauing a golden ring the same tyme put on her finger in her sleep c. Bergomensis writeth thus that because she in the sight of the people openly resisted the Emperour Maxentius to hys face and rebuked hym for hys crueltie therfore she was commaunded and committed vpon the same to prison which seemeth hetherto not much to digresse from trueth It followeth moreouer that the same night an angell came to her comforting and exhorting her to be strong and constant vnto the Martyrdome for that she was a mayd accepted in the sight of God and that the Lord would be with her for whose honor she did fight and that he would geue her a mouth and wisedome which her enemies should not withstand with many other thinges mo which I here omit As this also I omit concerning the 50. Philosophers whom she in disputation conuicted and conuerted vnto our religion and dyed martyrs for the same Item of the conuerting of Porphyrius kinsmaÌ to Maxentius and Faustina the Emperours wife At length saith the story after she proued the racke and the foure sharpe cutting wheeles hauing at last her head cut off with the sword so she finished her martyrdome about the yeare of our Lord as Antoninus affirmeth 310 Symeon Metaphrastes writing of her discourseth the same more at large to whome they may resort which couet more therein to be satisfied Among the workes of Basill a certayne Oration is extant concerning Iulitta the martyr who came to her martyrdome as he witnesseth by this occasion A certayne auaricious and greedy person of great authoritie and as it may appeare the Emperour his deputy or other like officer who abused the decrees and lawes of the Emperour agaynst the Christians to hys own lucre and gayne violently tooke from this Iulitta all her goodes landes cattell and seruaunts contrary to all equity and right She made her pittifull coÌplaint to the Iudges a day was appointed when the cause should be heard The spoyled woman and the spoiling extorcioner stode forth together the woman lamentably declareth her case the man frowningly beholdeth her face When she had proued that of good right the goods were her owne that wrongfully he had dealed with her the wicked bloudthirsty wretch preferring vile worldly substaunce before the precious substaunce of a Christen body affirmed her action to be of no force for that she was as an outlaw in not seruing the Emperors Gods since her christian faith hath bene first abiured His allegation was allowed as good and reasonable Whereupon incense fire were prepared for her to worship the Gods which vnles she would do neither the Emperors protectioÌ nor lawes nor iudgment nor life should she enioy in that coÌmon weale When this handmaid of the Lorde heard these wordes she saide farwell life welcome death farwell ryches welcome pouerty All that I haue if it were a thousand times more would I rather loose then to speake one wicked blasphemous word against God my creator I yeeld thee thanks most harty O my God for this gift of grace that I can contemne despise this frayle and transitory world esteming Christian profession aboue all treasures Hence forth wheÌ any question was demaunded her aunswere was I am the seruaunt of Iesus Christ. Her kindred acquaintaunce flocking to her aduertised her to chaunge her minde But that vehemently she refused with detestation of their Idolatry Forthwith the Iudge with the sharpe sworde of senteÌce not only cutteth of al her goodes possessions but iudgeth her also to the fire most cruellye The ioyfull Martyr imbraceth the sentence as a thing most sweete and delectable She addresseth her selfe to the flames in countenaunce iesture and wordes declaring the ioy of her hart coupled with singular constancy To the women beholding her sententiouslye shee spake Sticke not O sisters to labour and trauell after true piety and godlines Cease to accuse the fragilitie of feminine nature What are
persecution wythin the Monarchye of Rome The number of which yeares by playne computation come to 294. to the which 294. yeares if yee adde the other sixe yeares vnder the persecution of Licinius in Asia then it fylleth vp full the three hundreth yeares And so long continued the persecution of Christes people vnder the heathen tirants and Emperours of the Monarchie of Rome accordyng to the number of the fortye two monethes which the beast had power to make specified in the thirteenth of the Apocalips For the better explication wherof because the matter being of no small importance greatly apperteineth to the publike vtilitie of the Church least any shoulde misdoubt me herein to follow any priuate interpretation of mine own I thought good to coÌmunicate to the Reader that as hath bene imparted to me in opening these misâycall numbers in the foresayd booke of Reuelation conteyned by occasion as followeth As I was in hand with these histories and therin coÌsidered the exceeding rage of these persecutions the intolerable tormentes of the blessed Sainctes so cruelly rackt rent torne and pluckt in peeces with all kinde of tortures paynes and punishmentes that could be deuised more bitter then any death it selfe I coulde not without great sorrow passioÌ of minde behold their sorrowfull afflictions or write of their bloudy passioÌs Wherin much like it happened to me as did to T. Liuius who writing of the warres of Carthage was so moued in the writing thereof Ac si in parte aliqua laboris ac periculi ipse pariter fuisset Further I proceeded in the story the hoater the persecutions grew the more my griefe with them for theÌ encreased not onely pitiyng their wofull case but also almost reasoning with God thus thinking like a foole with my selfe why God of hys goodnesse would suffer hys children and seruaunts so vehemently to be cruciated and afflicted If mortal things were gouerned by heauenly prouidence as must needs be grauÌted why did the wicked so rage florish the godly so to go to wrack If sinnes deserued punishmeÌt yet neyther were they sinners alone why was their death aboue all other so sharpe and bitter At least why woulde the Lord suffer the vehemency of these so horrible persecutioÌs to endure so long tyme agaynst hys poore Church shewing to theÌ no certayne determined end of their tribulatioÌs wherby they knowing the appoynted determinatioÌ of almighty God with more consolatioÌ might endure out the same As the Israelites in the captiuitie of Babilon had 70. yeares limitted vnto them And vnder Pharao they were promised a deliueraunce out Also vnder the Syrian tyrauntes 62. Weekes were abriged vnto them Onely in these persecutions I could finde no end determined nor limitation set for their deliuerance WherevpoÌ much marueiling with my selfe I searched the booke of ReuelatioÌ to see whether any thing there might be found Where although I well perceaued the beast there described to signifie the Empire of Rome which had power to ouercome the Saintes yet coÌcerning the tyme continuance of these persecutions vnder the beast I found nothing to satisfie my doubt For albeit I read there of 42. monethes of a tyme tymes and halfe a tyme of 1260. dayes yet all this by computation coÌming but to 3. yeares a halfe came nothing neare the loÌg continuance of these persecutioÌs which lasted 300. yeares Thus being vexed and turmoyled in spirite about the reckening of these numbers and yeares it so happened vpon a Sonday in the morning lying in my bed musing about these nuÌbers sodeÌly it was answered to my minde as with a maiestie thus inwardly saying within me thou foole count these monethes by Sabbots as the Weekes of Daniell are counted by Sabbots The Lorde I take to witnes thus it was Wherupon thus being admonished I began to recken the 42. monethes by Sabbats first of monethes that would not serue theÌ by Sabbots of yeres wherin I began to feele some probable vnderstaÌding Yet not satisfied herewith to haue the matter more sure eftsoones repaired to certaine MerchauÌts of myne acquaintance Of whom one is departed a true faythfull seruaunt of the Lord the other two be yet aliue and witnes hereof To whom the number of these foresayd 42. monethes being propounded and examined by Sabbots of yeares the whole summe was found to surmount to 294. yeres conteining the full and iust tyme of these foresayd persecutions neither more nor lesse Now this one claspe beyng opened the other numbers that follow are plaine and manifest to the intelligent reader to be vnderstood For where mention is made of three yeares and a half of one tyme two times halfe a tyme also of 1260. dayes all these come to one reckoning signifie 42. monthes by which monthes as is sayd is signified the whole tyme of these primitiue persecutioÌs as here in order may appeare The mysticall numbers in the Apocalyps opened FIrst where mention is made Apocal. chap. 11. that the two Prophetes shall prophesie 1260. dayes And also that the woman fleing into the desert shall there be fed 1260. dayes who knoweth not that 1260. dayes make three yeares a halfe that is monethes 42 Secondly where we read chap. 11. the bodyes of the two foresaid Prophets shal lye in the streetes of the great citie vnburied the space of iij. days a half and after the said iij. dayes a half they shall reuiue againe c. let the houres of these iij. dayes and a half which be 42. bee reckoned euery day for a Sabboth of yeares or els euery day for a moneth and they come to moneths 42 Thirdly where as in the same booke is expressed that the woman had ij wings geuen her to flye vnto the desert for a tyme tymes and halfe a tyme geue for one time one yere or one day for ij times ij yeares or ij dayes for halfe a tyme halfe a yere or half a day And so it is manifest that those three yeares a halfe mounteth to monthes 42 Fourthly account these 42. moneths aforesaid which the beast had power to make Apoc. 11. by Sabbots of yeares that is vij yeares for a moneth or euery moneth for seuen yeares it amounteth to the summe of yeares 294 And so haue ye the iust yeares dayes times months of these foresaid persecutions vnder the beast neither shorter nor longer reckoning from the death of Iohn Baptist vnder Herode the Romain king to the ende of Maxentius and of Licinius ij last great persecutors the one in the West the other in the East who were both vanquished by godly Constantinus And so peace was geuen to the Church albeit not in such ample wise but that diuers tumultes and troubles afterward ensued but they lasted not long the chief brunt to speake of these Romain persecutions which the holy ghost especially considered aboue all other in this his ReuelatioÌ thus ended in the time of this Constantinus
Then was the great Dragon the deuill to witte the fierce rage power of his malicious persecuting tied short for a thousand yeres after this so that he could not preuaile in any such sort but that the power and glory of the gospel by little and litle encreasing and spreading with great ioy and libertie so preuailed that at length it got the vpperhand replenished the whole earth rightly verifiyng therein the water of Ezechiel which issuing out of the right side of the aulter the farther it ran the deeper it grew till at length it replenished the whole Ocean Sea healed all the fishes therin No otherwise the course of the Gospell proceeding of small hard beginnings kept still his streame the more it was stopped the swifter it ranne by bloud it seeded by death it quickned by cutting it multiplied through violence it sprong till at last out of thraldome and oppressioÌ it brast forth into perfect libertie florished in al prosperitie had it so bene that the christians wisely moderatly could haue vsed this rest libertie not abused the same forgetting their former estate to their own pride pomp worldly ease as it came afterward to passe wherof more is to be seene said the Lord willing in place time conuenient And thus much touching the propheticall numbers in the Apocalips Wherein is to be noted and magnified the eternall wisdome and hie prouidence of almighty God so disposing and gouerning his church that no aduersitie or perturbation hapneth at any time vnto it which his prouident wisedome doth not foresee before preordaine neither doth he preordaine or determine any thing which he doth not most truly perform both foreseing the beginning of such persecutions and limiting the end therof how long to continue and when to cease In much like sort we reade in the bookes of Genesis how the stocke of Israell was 400. yeares in the lande of Egipte During the space of which 400. yeares after the death of Ioseph who beareth a playne figure of Christ they were hardly intreated and cruelly afflicted of the Egiptians about the space of 300. yeares reckning from after the death of Ioseph to their deliuerance out of the boÌdage of Egipt semblably as these Christians after Christes time suffered the like bondage vnder the Romane tyrauntes Thus much by the way I thought to insinuate least any should ââse or take any offeÌce in himself to see or read of the Church so long so many yeares to be vnder so miserable extreme afflictions Wherin neither chaunce nor fortune nor dispositioÌ of man hath had any place but onely the forecounsaile determination of the Lord so gouerned and desposed the same Who not only did suffer theÌ to fall and foresee those persecutions before they fell but also appointed the times and yeares how long they should last when to haue an ende As by the foresaide 42. monethes in the 13. and 11. chap. of S. Iohns Apocalips haue beene declared Which monethes conteyning 294. yeares if they be rightly gathered make the full time betweene the first yeare of the persecution of Christ vnder the Iewes Herode till the last yeare of persecution vnder Licinius which was from the natiuitie of Christ an 324. from the fyrst persecution of Christ an 294. as is aforesaide After the which yeare according to the preordinate counsel of God when his seueritie had bene sufficiently declared vpon his own house it pleased him to shew mercy againe to bind vp Sathan the old serpent according to the xx chap. of the Reuelation for the space of a thousand yeares that is froÌ this time of Licinius to the time of Iohn Wickleffe and Iohn Husse During all which time albeit certaine conflicts and tumults haue bene among Christian byshops themselues in the church yet no vniuersal murdering persecutioÌ was stirring before the preaching of Iohn Wickleffe of Husse and such other as in the further processe of this history Christ willing and aiding vs shall more appeare hereafter Thus hauing at large discoursed these horrible persecutions past and heauy afflictions of Christian Martyrs now by the grace of God coÌming out of this redde sea of bloudy persecution leauing Pharao and his host behynde let vs sing gloriously to the worthy name of our god who through the bloud of the lambe after long tedious afflictioÌs at length hath visited his people with comfort hath tide vp Sathan shorte hath sent his meeke Moses gentle Constantine I meane by whom it hath so pleased the Lord to worke deliueraunce to his captiue people to see his seruants at liberty to turne their morning into ioy to magnifie the church of his sonne to destroy the Idoles of al the world to graunt life and liberty and would God also not so much riches vnto them which before were the abiectes of all the world and all by the meanes of godly Constantinus the meeke and most christian Emperour of whose diuine victories against so many tyraunts and Emperours persecutors of Christes people and lastly against Licinius an 324. of whose other noble actes prowesses of whose blessed vertues and his happy birth and progeny part we haue comprehended before part now remaineth Christ willing to be declared This Constantine was the sonne of Constantius the Emperour a good and vertuous childe of a good and vertuous father borne in Britaine as saith Eutropius whose Moother was named Helena daughter in deede of King Coilus although Ambrosius in his funerall Oration of the death of Theodosius sayth was an Inhoulders daughter He was a most bountifull and gracious Prince hauyng a desire to nourishe learning and good artes and did oftentimes vse to read write and study himselfe He had marueilous good successe prosperous atchieuing of al things he tooke in hand which then was and truely supposed to proceede of this for that he was so great a fauourer of the Christian fayth Which faith when he had once embraced he did euer after most deuoutly and religiously reuerence and commaunded by especiall commission and proclamations that euery man shoulde professe the same Religion throughout al the Romaine Monarchy The worshipping of Idoles whereunto he was addict by the allurement of Fausta his wife in so much that he did sacrifice vnto them after the discomfite of Maxentius in battaile he vtterly abiured But Baptisme he deferred euen vnto his olde age because hee had determined a iourneye into Persia and thought in Iordan to haue beene baptised Eusebius lib. 4. de vita Constantini As touching his naturall disposition and wit he was very eloquent a good philosopher in disputation sharp and ingenious He was accustomed to say that an Emperour ought to refuse no labor for the vtilitie of the common weale yea that to aduenture the mangling of hys body for the remedy thereof but if otherwaies it maye bee holpen to cherish the same This Aurelius Victor
the Pope to shew a pleasure to Carolus would not agree but gaue the mother with her two children Desiderius the Lombard king with hys whole kingdome hys wife and Children into the hands of the said Carolus who led them with him captiue into Fraunce and there kept them in seruitude during their lyfe Thus Carolus Magnus beyng proclaymed Emperour of Rome through the preferment of Adrian and of Pope Leo the third which succeeded next after him was the Empire translated from the Grecians about the yeare of our Lord 801. vnto the Frenchmen where it continued about 102. yeares till the comming of Conracus and hys nephew Otho which were Germaynes and so hath continued after them amoÌg the Almanes vnto this present time This Charles builded so many Monasteries as there be letters in the row of A. B C. he was beneficiall chiefly to Church-men also mercifull to the poore in hys actes valiaunt and triumphaunt skilde in all languages he held a counsell at Francford where was condemned the Councell of Rice and Irene for setting vp and worshipping Images c. Concerning which Councell of Nice thinges there concluded and enacted because no man shal thinke the detesting of Images to be any new thing now begon thus I finde it recorded in an auncient written history of Roger Houeden called Continuationes Beda His wordes in Latin be these Anno 792. Carolus Rex Francorum misit Sinodalem librum ad Britanniam sibi à Constantinopoli directum In quo lib. Heu proh dolor multa inconuenientia verae fidei contraria reperiuntur maximè quòd pene omnium orientalium Doctorum non minus quà m 300. vel eo amplius Episcoporum vnanimi assertione confirmatum sit imagines adorari debere Quod omnino Ecclesia Dei execratur Contra quod scripsit Albinus Epistolam ex autoritate diuinarum scripturarum mirabiliter affirmatam illamque cum eodem libro ex persona Episcoporum ac principum nostrorum Regi Francorum attulit Haec ille That is In the yeare of our Lorde 792. Charles the Frenche King sent a booke contayning the actes of a certeine Synode vnto Brittayne directed vnto hym from Constantinople In the which booke lamentable to behold many thinges inconuenient cleane contrary to the true fayth are there to be found especially for that by the common consent of almost all the learned bishops of the East Church not so few as 300. it was there agreed that Images should be worshipped Which thing the church of god hath alwayes abhorred Against which booke Albinê° wrote an Epistle substantially grounded out of the authoritie of holy Scripture Which Epistle with the booke the sayde Albinus in the name and person of our Bishops and Princes did present to the French king And thus much by the way of Romish matters now to returne agayne to the Northumberland kings where we left at Egbert Which Egbert as is before declared succeeded after Ceolulphus after he was made Monke And likewise the sayd Egbert also followyng the deuotion of hys vncle Ceolulphus and Kenredus before him was likewyse shorne monke after he had raigned 20. yeres in Northumberland leauing his sonne Osulphus after him to succeede about which tyme and in the saine yeare when Ceolulphus deceased in his Monastery which was the yeare of our Lord 764. diuers Cities were burnt with sodaine fire as the citie of Wenta the citie of London the citie of Yorke DoÌacester with diuers other townes besides Roger Houeden Lib. Contin post Bedam who the first yeare of hys raigne which was the yere of our Lord 757 beyng innocently slayne next to him followed Mollo otherwise called Adelwald who likewise beyng slayne of Alcredus after hee had raigned ii yeres departed After Alcredus wheÌ he had raigned 10. yeres was expulied out of his kingdom by his people Then was Ethelbert otherwise named Edelred the sonne of the foresayd Mollo receaued kyng of Northumberland which Ethelbert or Adelred in like sort after he had raigned v. yeares was expulsed After whome succeeded Alswold who likewise when he had raigned ii yeres was vniustly slaine So likewise after him his nephew and the sonne of Alcredus named Osredus raigned one yeare was slayne Then the foresayd Ethelbert the sonne of Mollo after 12. yeares banishment raigned agayne in Northumberland the space of foure yeares and was slayne the cause wherof as I finde in an old written story was that forsaking his old wife he maried a new Concerning the restoring of whoÌ Alcuinus writeth in this maner Benedictus Deus qui facit mirabilia solus Nuper Edelredus filius Edelwaldi de carcere processit in solium de miseria in maiestatem cuius regni nouitate detenti sumus ne veniremus ad vos c. And afterward the same Alcuinus againe speaking of his death writeth to king Offa in these wordes Sciat veneranda dilectio vestra quod Do. Carolus amabiliter fideliter saepe mecum locutus est de vobis in eo habetis fidelissimum amicum Ideo vestrae dilectioni digna dirigit munera per Episcopales sedes regni vestri similiter Edelredo Regi ad suas Episcoporum sedes direxit dona Sed heu Proh dolor donis datis Epistolis in manus missorum superuenit tristis legatio per missos qui de Scotia per nos reuersi sunt De infidelitate gentis nece Regis Ita Carolus retracta donorum largitate in tantum iratus est contra gentem illam vt ait perfidam peruersam homicidam dominorum suorum peiorem eam paganis estimans vt nisi ego intercessor essem pro ea quicquid eis boni abstrahere potuisset mali machinari iam fecisset c. The kingdom of Northumberland ceaseth Thus as you haue heard after the raigne of king Egbert before mentioned such trouble and perturbatioÌ was in the dominion of Northumberland with slaying expulsing and disposing their kings one after an other that after the murdering of this Edelred aboue specified none durst take the gouernemeÌt vpon him seing the great danger thereupon insuing Insomuch that the foresayd kingdome did lye void and waste the space of xxxiij yeares together after the terme of which yeares this kingdome of Northumberland with the kingdomes also of the other Saxons besides came all together into the handes of Egbert king of the Westsaxons and his progeny which Monarchy began in the yeare of our Lord. 827. and in the 28. yeare of the raygne of the sayd Egbert whereof more shall be sayd Christ willing hereafter Of this troublesome ragious time of Northumberland people speaketh also the sayd learned man Alcuinus otherwise called Albinus in the same country borne writing out of FrauÌce into England and complayning of the same in diuers his letters as first to Offa where he thus writeth Ego paratus eram euÌ muneribus Caroli regis ad vos venire
a booke in her hand which he wold faine haue promised to geue him the same so that he wold learne it Wherupon he for greedines of the booke eftsoones learned the letters hauing to his Scholemaister Pleimundus after bishop of Canterbury And so daily grew more and more in knowledge that at length as mine author sayth Plurimam partem Romanae bibliothecae Anglorum auribus dedit optimam praedam peregrinarum mercium ciuium vsibus conuertens That is A great part of the Latin Librarie hee translated into English conuerting to the vses of his Citizens a notable pray of forein ware marchaÌdise c. Of which bookes by him and through him translated was Orosius Pastorale Gregorij The historie of Bede Boëtius de consolatione Philosophiae Also a booke of his owne making and in his owne toung which in the English speach he called a haÌdbooke in Greke called it Enchiridion in Latine a Manuel Besides the historie of Bede translated into the Saxons toung he also himselfe compiled a story in the same speach called the storie of Alfrede c. which both bookes in the Saxons tounge I haue seene though the language I do not vnderstaÌd And as he was learned himself excellently well so likewise did he inflame all his countrey men to the loue of liberall letters as the wordes of the storie reporteth Illos praemijs hos minis hortando neminem illiteratum ad quamlibet curiae dignitatem aspirare permittens That is He exhorted and stirred his people to the studie of learning some with giftes some by threates suffering no man to aspire to any dignitie in the Court except he were learned Moreouer an other storie thus sayth speaking of his nobles Optimates quoque suos ad literaturam addiscendam in tantum prouocauit vt sibi filios suos vel saltem si filios noÌ haberent seruos suos literis commendarent That is Also his nobles so much hee did allure to the embracing of good letters that they set all their sonnes to schoole or if they had no sonnes yet their seruauntes they caused to be learned Whereby the common prouerbe may be found not so common as true Such as is the Prince such be the subiectes He began moreouer to translate the Psalter in English had almost finished the same had not death preueÌted him Guliel de Regib Angl. In the Prologue of the booke intituled Pastorale Grego thus hee wryteth declaring the cause why hee was so earnest and diligent in translating good bookes from Latine into English shewing the cause therof why he so did as foloweth Quòd Ecclesiae in quibus innumerae priscae bibliothecae continebantur cum libris a Danis incensae sint quodque in tota insula studium literarum ita abolituÌ esset vt quisque minus timeret capitis periculum quam studiorum exercitia adire Qua propter se in hoc Anglis suis consulere c. That is The cause was for that innumerable auncient Libraryes which were kept in Churches were consumed with fire by the Danes And that men had rather suffer perill of their life theÌ to follow the exercise of studyes And therefore he thought thereby to prouide before for the people of the English nation c. It is tolde of him both in Polychron Malmesb. Ironalensis and other storyes mo whereof I haue no names that he seing his countrey namely Westward to be so desolate of scholes and learning partly to profite himselfe partly to furnish his countrey subiectes with better knowledge first sent for Grimboldus a learned Monke out of Fraunce to come into England Also sent for an other learned man out from the partes of Wales whose name was Asserion whome he made Byshop of Shyreborne Item out of Mercia he sent for Werefrithus bishop of Worcetor to whoÌ he put the Dialogues of Gregoy to be translated But chiefly he vsed the Counsell of Neotus who then was counted for an holy man and Abbot of a certaine Monasterie in Cornwal By the aduisement of which Neotus hee sent for these learned men aboue recited and also ordained certaine scholes of diuers artes first at Oxforde and also fraunchised the same with many great liberties Guliel Iornalens Fabi cap. 171. Wherof perhaps the schole now called the new Colledge first then begon of this Neotus myght take hys name which afterwarde peraduenture the Byshops of Winchester after a larger manner did reedâfie and inlarge wyth greater possessions Moreouer amoÌg other learned men which were about king Alfrede histories make mention of Iohannes Scotus a godly Diuine and a learned Philosopher but not that Scotus which nowe we call Duns For that Iohannes Scotus came after this many yeares This Iohannes is described to be a sharpe wit of great eloquence and well expert in the Greeke toung pleasant and mery of nature and coÌditions as appeareth by diuers his doings aunsweres First he comming to Fraunce out of his owne countrey of Scotland by reason of the great tumultes of warre was there worthily intertained and for hys learning had in great estimation of Carolus Caluus the French king whom he commonly and familiarly vsed euer to haue about him both at table and in chamber Upon a time the King sitting at meate and seeing something belike in thys Iohn Scot which semed not very courtly cast forth a mery word asking of him what difference there was betwixt a Scot a Sot Whereunto the Scot sitting ouer against the King somewhat lower replied againe sodainly rather then aduisedly yet merely saying Mensa tantùm that is the table onely importing thereby himself to be the Scot and so calling the king a Sot by craft Which word howe other princes would haue taken to stomake I knowe not but thys Charles for the great reuereÌce he bare to his learning turned it but to a laughter among his nobles so let it passe An other time the same king being at dinner was serued wyth a certaine dish of fish wherein were two great fishes and a litle one After the king had taken thereof his repast setteth downe to Iohannes Scotus the foresayde fish to distribute vnto the other ij Clarkes sitting there wyth him which were two tall and mighty persons he himselfe being but a litle man Iohannes taketh the fish of the which the two great he taketh and carueth to himself the litle fish he reacheth to the other two The king perceiuing this his diuision thus made reprehended the same Then Iohannes whose maner was euer to finde out some honest matter to delite the King answered to him againe proouing his diuision to stand iust and equal For here sayth he be two great and a little poynting to the two great fishes himselfe And likewise here again is a litle one and two great pointing to the litle fish two great persons I pray you sayeth hee what oddes is there or what distribution can be more equall
desired the pope it might be abolished for that it should be no cause of any dissention hereafter The Pope vnderstanding the intent of the Emperor how loth he was to come vnder subiectioÌ to his see deuised by all crafty wayes to bring it to passe And first taking his occasion by the bishop of Laodicea beyng theÌ detained in custody I cannot tell by whom sent diuers and sharpe letters vnto him And yet not so sharpe as proud disdainfull Wherin the first saluration by his legates was this in Latine Salutat vos beatissimus pater noster Papa vniuersitas Cardinalium ille vt pater hij vt fratres That is our most blessed father the Pope greeteth you and the vniuersall company of the Cardinals he as your father they as your brethren Meaning therby that he should vnderstaÌd himselfe to be subiect and vnderlyng to the Pope no lesse then the Cardinals were Moreouer in his letters obiecting diuers things against him reciteth how many and great benefites he had receiued of the church of Rome by the which church he had obteyned the fulnesse of his honor and dignity c. The Emperour with his princes perceiuing whereunto the Pope by his Legates did shoot beyng a prince of courage could not abide such intollerable presumption of a proud message whereupon much contention fell betwene the Legates and the Princes And of whom then say the Legates receyueth Cesar the Emperie if he take it not of the Pope with the which word the Germaine princes were so much offended that had not the Emperour stayed them with much ado they would haue vsed violence against the Legates But the Emperour not permitting that commauÌded the Legates away straightly charging them to make no turne by the way to any person or persons but straight to depart home And he to certifie the whole state of the Empire of the truth of the matter direcreth forth these letters that follow The tenour of the Emperours letter sent through all his Empire FOrasmuch as the prouidence of God whereof dependeth all power both in heauen and earth hath committed to vs hys annointed this our regiment and Impery to be gouerned and the peace of his Churches by our Imperiall armes to bee protected we cannot but lament and complaine to you with great sorrow of heart seyng such causes of dissention the roote and fountaine of euils and the infection of pestiferous corruption thus to rise from the holy church imprinted with the seale of peace and loue of Christ. By reason wherof except God turne it away we feare the whole body of the church is like to be polluted the vnitie thereof to be broken and a schisme and deuision to be betwixt the spirituall and temporall regiment For we beyng a late at Bisunze there intreating busily of matters pertaining as well to the honor of our Empire as to the wealth of churches there came Embassadors of the see Apostolicall declaring they brought a legacie to our maiestie of great importaunce redounding to no small commoditie of our honour and Empire Who then the first day of their comming beyng brought to our presence and receyued of vs as the maner is with honour accordingly audience was geuen them to heare what they had to say They forthwith brusting out of the Mammon of iniquitie hautie pride stoutnesse and arrogancie out of the execrable presumption of their swelling hart did their message with letters Apostolicall whereof the tenor was this That we should alwayes haue before our eyes how that our soueraign lord the Pope gaue vs the Imperiall crowne and that it doth not repent him if so be it we haue receiued greater benefites at his hand And this was the effect of that so sweete and fatherly legation which should nourish peace both of the church and of the Empire to vnite theÌ fast together in the band of loue At the hearing of this so false vntrue and most vaine glorious presumption of so proud a message not only the Emperors maiestie conceiued indignation but also all the Princes there present were mooued with such anger and rage the reat that if our presence and request had not stayed them they could not haue held their hands from these wicked priests or els to haue proceeded with sentence of death against them Furthermore because a great number of other letters partly written already partly with seales ready signed for letters to be written according as they should thinke good to the Churches of Germany were found about them whereby to worke their conceiued intent of iniquitie here in our churches to spoile the aultars to cary away the iewels of the church and to fley the limmes and plates of golden crosses c. To the intent their auaricious meaning should haue no further power to raigne we gaue them commaundement to depart the same way they came And now seyng our raigne and Empery standeth vpon the election of Princes from God alone who in the passion of his sonne subdued the world to be gouerned with two swords necessary And againe seyng Peter the Apostle hath so informed the world with this doctrine Deum timete Regem honorificte that is Feare God honour your king Therfore who so sayth that we haue possesse our imperiall kingdom by the benefite of the Lord Pope is contrary both to the ordinance of God and to the doctrine of Peter and also shal be reproued for a lyer Therfore as our endeuour hath bene heretofore to helpe and to deliuer the seruile captiuitie of churches out of the hand and from the yoke of the Egyptians and to maintayne the right of their liberties and dignities we desire you all with your compassion to lament with vs this slaundrous and ignominie inferred to vs and our kingdome trusting that your faithfull good wil which hath bene euer trusty to the honour of this Empire neuer yet blemished from the first beginning of this citie and of religion will prouide that it shall haue no hurt through the strange noueltie and presumptuous pride of such Which thing rather than it should come to passe know you this for certaine I had rather incurre the danger of death then to suffer such confusion to happen in our dayes This letter of Cesar fretted the Pope not a little who wrote again to the bishops of Germany accusing the emperor and willing them to worke against him what they could they answer againe with all obedience to the Pope submitting themselues and yet excusing the emperor and blaming him rather And exhorted him henceforth to temper his letters and legacies with more gentlenes and modestie the which counsaile he also followed perceiuing otherwise that he could not preuayle Much trouble had good Fridericus with this Pope but much more with the other that followed For this Pope continued not very long the space only of 4. yeres odde months About whose tyme rose vp the order of the Hermites by one William once duke of
his wimble his axe nette and other clothes Wherupon Gilwardus being had to that Iaile of Bedford and afterward condemned for the same was iudged to haue both his eyes put out also those members cut of which nature with secret shame hath couered Which punishmeÌt by the malice of his aduersary being executed vpon him he lying in great danger of death by bleeding was couÌsayled to make his prayer to this Tho. of Caunterbury Whiche done sayth the myracle appeared one to him by night in white apparell bidding him to watch and pray put his trust in God and our Lady and holy S. Thomas In conclusion the miracle thus sel out the next day at the euening the man rubbing his eye lids began to feele hys eyes to be restored agayne first in a litle after in a greater measure so that one was of a gray colour the other was of a black And here was one miracle rong After this folowed an other miracle also vpon the same person For going but the space of 4. myles wheÌ his eyes were restored he chaunced in like maner to rubbe the place where his secret partes were cut of And immediately vpon the same his pendeÌda to vse the wordes of my story were to him restored Principio parua quidem valdè sed in maius proficientia whiche he permitted euery one to feele that woulde and shamed not to deny In so much that he comming vp to S. Thomas first at London was receaued with ioy of the B. of DirchaÌ who then sending to the burgers of Bedford for the truth of the matter receaued from theÌ again letters testimonial wherein the Citizens there sayth this fabulous festiuall confirmed first to the byshop theÌ to the couent of Canterbury the relation of this to be as hath bene told This one miracle gentle reader so shamelesse impudeÌt I thought here to expresse that by this one thou mightst iudge of all the residue of his miracles by the residue thereof mightst iudge moreouer of al the filthy wickednes of all these lying monks and cloysterers which count it a light sport so impudently to deceiue the simple soules of Christes Churche with trifling lyes and dreaming fables Wherefore as I sayd if the holy saynting of Thomos Becket standeth vpon no other thing but vpon his miracles what credite is to be geuen thereto vpon what a weak grouÌd his shrine so loÌg hath stand by this may easily be seen Furthermore an other fable as notable as this and no lesse worthy of the whetstone we read in the story of Geruasius That Thomas Becket appearing to a certayne priest named Thomas declared to him that he had so brought to passe that all the names of the Monks of the Church of Caunterbury with the names of the priestes and Clerkes with the families belonging to that citty and church of Cant. were written in the booke of lyfe Ex Geruas fol. 6. But whatsoeuer is to be thought of hys miracles or how soeuer the testimony of the schole of Paris or of these auncient tymes went with him or agaynst hym certayn it is that this Antheme or Collect lately collected primered in hys prayse is blasphemous and derogateth froÌ the prayse of him to whome al prayse onely and honor is due where it is sayd Tu per Thomae sanguinem quem pro te impedit Fac nos Christe scandere quò Thomas ascendit That is For the bloud of Thomas which he for thee did spend Graunt vs Christ to climbe where Tho. did ascend Wherein is a double lye contayned first that he dyed for Christ. Secondly that if he had so done yet that his bloud could purchase heaueÌ Which thing neyther Paul nor any of the apostles durst euer chaleÌge to themselues For if any mans bloud could bring vs to heauen then the bloud of Christ was shed in vayne And thus much touching the testimony or censure of certayne auncient tymes concerning the cause of Thomas Becket In the explication of whose history I haue stoode now the longer exceding peraduenture in ouermuch prolixitie to the intent that his cause beyng fully opened to the world and duely weyed on euery part mens mindes therby long deceiued by ignoraunce might come vnto the more pexiect certayntie of the truth therof and thereby to iudge more surely what is to be receaued and what to be refused Wherby the way is to be noted out of the testimony of Rob. Crikeladensis which in him I finde that the Pieres and nobles of this land neere about the king gaue out in straight charge vpon payne of death and confiscating of al their goodes no man to be so hardy to name Tho. Becket to be martyr or to preach of hys miracles c. Ex Crikeladensi After the death of Thomas Becket the king fearing that Popes wrath and curse to be layd vpon him whereunto Ludouike the French king also helped what he could to set the matter forward sent to Rome the archb of Rotomage with certayn other bishops and Archdeacons vnto the P. with hys excuse which the Pope would in no wise heare And after other messengers beyng sent whome some of the Cardinals receaued it was shewed to them that on good Friday beyng then nye at hand the pope of custome was vsed to assoyle or to curse that it was noysed how the king of EnglaÌd with his bishops should be cursed and his land interdicted and that they should be put in prison After this certaine of the Cardinals shewed the pope that the messengers had power to sweare to the Pope that the king should obey his punishment and penaunce Whiche was taken both of the King and the Archb. of Yorke So that in the same day the pope cursed the deede doers with such as were of their consent eyther that ayded or harboured theÌ Concerning these deede doers it is touched briefly before how they fled vnto Yorkeshire lying in Gnarsboborough Who after hauing in penaunce to go in their linen clothes barefoot in fasting and prayer to Ierusalem by reasoÌ of this hard penance are sayd to dye in fewe yeres after The kinges Ambassadours lying as is said in Rome could finde no grace nor fanor a long tyme at the Popes handes At length with much ado it was agreed that two Cardinals shuld be sent down to enquire out the matter concerning them that were consenting to Beckets death The king perceauing what was preparing at Rome neither being yet certayne whereto the intent of the Pope comming down of the Cardinals would tend in the incane tyme addressed hymselfe with a great power to enter into Ireland geuing in charge and commaundement as Houedenus writeth that no bringer of any brief or letter shuld come ouer into England or passe out of the realme of what degree or condition so euer he were without special liceÌce and assuraunce to bring nothing that should be preiudiciall to the realme This order being set
what is the price and reward of breaking the iust commaundement of God After him likewise Richard his sonne who was called Richard Coeur de Lyon rebelled agaynst his father And also Iohn his youngest sonne did not much degenerate from the steps of his brethren In somuch that this foresayd Richard like an vnkinde childe persecuting and taking part agaynst his father brought him to such distresse of body and minde that for thought of hart he fell into an ague and within foure dayes departed after he had raigned 35. yeares whose corps as it was caried to be buried Richard his sonne coÌming by the way meeting it beginning for compassion to weepe the bloud brast incontinent out of the nose of the king at the comming of his sonne geuing therby a certayne demonstration how he was the onely author of his death After the death and raigne of which king his children after him worthely rewarded for their vnnaturalnesse against their father lacking the successe which their father had lost all beyond the sea that their father had got before And thus much concerning the raign of Henry the second and the death of Thomas Becket whose death as is aforesayd happened in the dayes of pope Alexander the thyrd which pope vsurping the keies of Ecclesiasticall regiment 21. yeares or as Gisburgensis writeth 23. yeares gouerned the Church with much tumult striuing and contending with Fredericke the Emperour not shaming like a most proud Lucifer to tread with his foote vpon the necke of the sayd Emperour as is aboue described pag. 205. This Pope among many other his acres had certain Councels as is partly before touched some in Fraunce some at Rome in LateraÌ by whom it was decreed that no Archbishop should receiue the palle vnlesse he should first sweare Concerning the solemnity of which palle for the order and maner of geuing and taking the same with obedience to the pope as it is coÌteined in their own words I thought it good to set it forth vnto thee that thou mayest well consider and vnderstand their doings therein ¶ The forme and maner how and by what wordes the Pope is wont to geue the pâlle vnto the Archbyshop AD honorem omnipotentis Dei beatae Mariae virginis beatorum Petri Pauli Domini nostri N. Papae sanctae Romana Ecclesiae see non N. Edeââ ãâ¦ã tradimus ãâ¦ã pon ãâ¦ã diebus qui ãâ¦ã concessis That is in English To the honor of almighty God and of blessed Mary the virgine and of ãâã â Peter and Paule and of our Lord Pope â and of the holy Church of Rome and also of the Church of â committed to your charge we geue to you the ãâ¦ã froÌ the body of S. Peter as a ãâã of the office ãâã which you may weare âin your owne church ãâã dayes whiche be expressed in the priuiledges of the sayd church graunted by the sea Apostolicke ¶ Notes vpon the same ¶ To the honour c. with what confidence durst the Pope ââuple the honor of almighty God and the honor of Mary of S. Peter and of the Pope and of the Romish Church altogether if he had not bene a presumptuous Lucifer equalling himselfe not onely with faith Saints but also euen with him which is God alenÌe to be blessed for euer Taken from the body c. If S. Peters body be not all consumed let him shew it if he canâ if he can not shew ât how then is this palle tââen from the body of S. Peter âor if he meane it to be of S. Peters owne wearing the ãâã S Peter had a godly wardrop of palles when euer Archbishop in all Christondome receiueth from the Pope ãâã palle As a fulnes of the office c. Rather he might say the fulnesse of his owne purfe when as Archbishops payd so sweetly for it In so much that ãâã the Archbishop of Mentz as is aboue touched pag. 172. a litle before in the councell of Basile where the price was wont to be but a thousand florences could not obtein it without 26. thousand florences Vpon certayne dayes c. This difference there was betwene the Pope and other Archbyshops For the Pope might weare the palle at all times and in all places at his pleasure Archbishoppes might not weare it but vpon certayne dayes and in their church onely within their prouince Moreouer this posse should not be asked but with great instaunce and within three monethes with out which palle he is not to be named Archbishop But may be deposed hauing it not after three monethes And the same palle must also be buried with him when he dieth And when it is geueÌ some priuiledge must be geuen withall or the olde renued In like-maner proceedeth the othe of euery Byshop swearing obedience to the Pope in like wordes as followeth EGo N Episcopus N ab hac hora in aâtea fidelis obedieÌs ero beato Petro sanctaequè Apostoneae Romanae Ecclesiae Domino meo D N. Papae suisque succelloribus canonicè intrantibus Non ero in consilio seu auxilio coÌsensu vel faeto vt vâam perdant aut membrum seu capiantur mala capatione Consiltrum verò quod mihi credturi sunt per se aut per âuncium feu literas corum me sciente nemini pandam Papatum Romanum Regalia S. Petri adiutor eis ero ad retinendum defendendum saluo meo ordine contrá omnem hominem Legatum Apostolicae sedis in cundo redeundo honorificè tractabo in suis necessitatibus adiuuâbo Vocatus ad synodum veniam nisi praepeditus fuero canonica praepeditione Apostolorum limina singulis trenniis visitabo âut per me aut per meum nunclum âââ Apostolica absoluar licentia Possessiones verò ad mensam mei Episcopatus pertinentes non-vendam neque donabe neque oppignorabo neque de nouo infeudabo nec aliquo modo alienabo inconsulto Rom. pontifice sic me Deus adiuuel sancta Dei Euangelia That is in English IN. Bishop of N. from this houre henceforth wil be faythful and obedient to blessed S. Peter and to the holye Apostolicke Churche of Rome and to my Lord N. the pope I shal be in no councell nor help either with my coÌsent or deed whereby either of them or any member of theÌ may be unpayred or wherby they may be taken with any euill taking The councell which they shall commit to me either by theÌselues or by messenger or by their letters wittingly or willingly I shall vtter to none their hindrauÌce and damage To the remining and maintening the papacy of Rome and the regalities of S. Peter I shal be an arder so mine order be salued agaynst all persons The Legate of the Apostolicke sea both in going and comming I shal honorably entreat and help him in all necessities Being called to a ââhode I shal be ready to câme vnlesse I be let by
not rule al things as the other Pope did thânking therby that he would haue done all thyngs to their commoditie but they founde it otherwise For he made al them which were excommunicate to pay double and treble ere they could be restored againe to their former liuings And in the selfe same yeare as king Ihon was come to Swinestead Abbey not farre from Lincolne hee rested there two dayes where as most writers testifie he was most traiterously poisoned by a monke of that Abby of the secte of the Listercians or S. Bernardes brethren called Simon of Swinsted As concerning the noble personage of this Prince this witnes geueth Roger Houeden therein Princeps quidem magnus erat sed minus foelix atque vt Marius vtramque fortunam expertus Doubtles sayth he king Iohn was a mighty prince but not so fortunate as many were Not altogether vnlike to Marius the noble Romaine he rasted of Fortune both wayes bountifull in mercie in warres sometime he wanne sometime againe he lost Munisicus ac liberalis in exteros fuit sed proditionis causa suorum depraedator plus aduenis quam suis confidens Hee was also very bounteous liberal vnto strangers but of his owne people for their daily treasons sake hee was a great oppressor so that he trusted more to foreiners then to them Among other diuers and sundry coÌditions belonging to this king one there was which is not in him to be reprehended but commended rather for that being far from the superstition which kings at that time were commonly subiect vnto regarded not the popish Masse as in certaine Chronicles wryting of him may be collected for so I finde testified of him by Mat Parisiensis that the king vpon a time in his hunting comming where a very fat stag was cut vp and opened or howe the Hunters terme it I cannot tell the king beholding the fatnesse and the lyking of the stagge See saith he how easily and happily he hath liued and yet for all that he neuer heard any Masse It is recorded and founde in the Chronicle of William Caxton called fructus temporum and in the 7. Booke The foresayde monke Simon being much offended with certaine talke that the king had at his table concernyng Ludouicke the Frenche kings sonne which then had entred and vsurped vpon him did cast in hys wicked heart howe he most speedely might bring him to his ende And first of all he counselled with his Abbot shewing hym the whole matter and what hee was minded to doe Hee alledged for himselfe the Prophecie of Cayphas Iohn 11. saying It is better that one man die then all the people should perish I am well contented sayeth he to loose my life and so become a Martyr that I may vtterly destroy this tyraunt With that the Abbot did weepe for gladnes and much commended hys feruent zeale as hee tooke it The Monke then being absolued of his Abbot for doyng this acte aforehand went secretely into a garden vppon the backe side and finding there a most venemous Toad he so pricked hym and pressed him with his penknife that he made him vomit all the poyson that was wythin hym This done he conueyed it into a cuppe of wine and with a smiling and flattering countenance he sayde thus to the King If it shall like your Princely maiestie here is inch a cuppe of wine as yee neuer dronke a better before in all your life time I trust this Wassail shal make al England glad And with that he dranke a great draught thereof the king pledging him The Monke anone after went to the farmerye and there died his guts gushing out of his belly and had continually from thence fooâth three Monkes to sing Masse for his soule confirmed by theyr generall chapter What became after that of king Iohn yee shall knowe right well in the processe following I woulde ye did marke well the wholesome proceedings of these holy votaries howe vertuously they obey their kings whome God hath appoynted and howe religiously they bestow their confessions absolutions and masses The king within a short space after feeling great griefe in his body asked for Symon the monke and aunswere was made that he was departed this life Then god haue mercy vpon me sayd he I suspected as much after he had sayd that al England should therof be glad he ment now I perceiue then of his owne generation With that he commanded his chariot to be prepared for he was not able to ride So went he from thence to Slaford Castel and from thence to Newerke vpon Trent and there wtin lesse then 3. daies he died Upon his death bed he much repented his former life and forgaue all them with a pitifull heart that had done him iniury desiring that his elder sonne Beurie might be admonished by his example and to learne by his misfortunes to be natural fauourable gentle and louing to his natiue people When his body was enbaumed and spiced as the maner is of kings his bowels or intrailes were buried at Cropton Abbey which was of the secte of Premonstratenses or Chanons of S. Norbert His hired souldiours both Englishmen and straungers were still about him and folowed his corpes triumphantly in their armour till they came to the Cathedrall Church of Worcester and there honourably was he buried by Siluester the bishop betwixt S. Oswalde and S. Wolstane 2. Byshoppes of that Church He died in the yeare of our Lord 1216. the 19. day of October after he had raigned in suche calamitie by the subtile conueyaunce of his Cleargie 18. yeares 6. monethes and odde dayes So soone as Kyng Iohn was dead and buryed as is said afore the Princes Lordes and Barons so many as were of his part as wel of straungers as of them that were borne heere by counsaile of the Legate Gualo gathered themselues together and all with one consent proclaimed Henrie his sonne for their king Of whome more shall followe the Lorde willing hereafter Many opinions are among the Chroniclers of the death of king Iohn Some of them doe wryte that he died of sorrowe and heauinesse of heart as Polydorus some of surfetting in the night as Radulphus Niger some of a bloudy flixe as Roger Houeden some of a burning agewe some of a cold sweat some of eating apples some of eating peares some plummes c. * The Description of the poysoning of King Iohn by a Monke of Swinestead Abbeye in Lincolneshire In Gisburn I finde otherwise who dissenting from other sayeth that he was poysoned with a dish of Peares which the Monke had prepared for the king therewith to poison him Who asking the king whether he would taste of his fruite being bid to bring them in according to the kings bidding so did At the bringing in whereof saith the said story the pretious stones about the K. began to swete In somuch that the king misdoubting some poyson demanded of
that did so cease but the same yeare about Easter next folowing al the barnes in England which were in the hands of any Roman or Italian were likewise wasted and the corne solde to the best commodity of the poore commons Of the which great almose was distributed and many times money also wyth corne together was sparsed for the needy people to gather vppe Neither was there any that would or durst stand against them As for the Romaines Italians themselues were stricken in suche feare that they hid themselues in Monasteries and celles not daring to complaine of their iniuries receiued but helde it better to lose rather their goods then to loose their liues The authors and workers of thys feate were to the nomber of 80. armed soldiours of whom the principall captaine was one naming himselfe W. Wytherse surnamed Twing This comming to the Popes knowledge he was not a little stirred therewith sendeth his letters immediatly to the king vppon the same with sharpe threatnings and imperious commaundements charging him for suffering of such villany within his realme straitly enioyning hym vnder paine of excommunication to searche out the doers hereof with all diligence so to punish them that all other by them may take example Likewise hee sendeth the same charge to Peter bishop of Winchester and to the Abbot of S. Edmunde to inquire in the South partes Also to the Archb. of Yorke and to the bishop of Durham and to master Iohn Chanon of Yorke a Romaine to inquire in the North partes for the sayde malefactors and after diligent inquisition made to send vp yâ same to Rome there needes to appeare before him c. Thus after earnestly inquisition made of all parties witnesses sworne and examined many were fouÌd culpable in the matter some that were factours some that were consenters of whom some were Bishops and Chaplaines to the King some Archdeacons Deanes with other souldiours and lay men Among whom certaine sheriffes and vndersheriffs with their seruitures vnder them were apprehended and cast into prison by the king Many for feare fled and escaped away who being sought for coulde not be founde but the principall of this number as is aforesaid was supposed to be Hubertus Lord chief iustice who both with the kings letters his own fortified the doers therof that no man durst interrupt them Moreouer in that same society of them which were noted in these doings was the same Robert Twing aboue mentioned a comely young man and a talle souldiour who of his own voluntary accorde with 5. other seruitures whome hee tooke wyth him abroad to worke that feat came to the king openly protesting himselfe to be the author of that deede doing and said he did it for hatred of the pope and the Romaines because that by the sentence of the bishop of Rome and fraudulent circumuention of the Italians he was bereeued of the patronage of his benefice hauing no more to geue but that one Wherefore to be reuenged of that iniurie he enterprised that which was done preferring rather vniustly to be excommunicate for a season then to be spoiled of his benefice for euer Then the King and other executours of the Popes commandement gaue him counsaile that seeing he had so incurred the danger of the Popes sentence shoulde offer himselfe to the pope to be absolued of him againe and there to make his declaration vnto him that he iustly and canonically was possessed in that church The king moreouer with him sent his letters testimoniall vnto the pope witnessing with the saide souldiour and instantly desiring the Pope in his behalf that he might with fauor be heard At the request wherof Pope Gregory afterward both released him of the sentence and restored him to his patronage wryting to the Archb. of York that he might againe inioy the right of his benefice in as ample maner as he did before it was taken from him Hubert de Burgo Lorde chiefe Iustice being one of them which helde against the Romish Priestes as is afore signified was therfore not a litle noted of the bishops who to require him with like despite againe after their accustomed maner of practise went about by subtile working to shake him out of the kings fauour And first commeth Peter Bishop of Winchester to the king greuously complaining of certaine about the King but especially of the foresaide Hubert the kings iustice in so much that he caused him to be remoued from his office notwythstaÌding he had the kings seale and wryting for the perpetuity of the same procured Steuen Segraue to be placed in his function And after a few daies the king more and more incensed against hym called him to a counte of all the treasure which he was countable for by his excheker office also of all suche debts by him due froÌ the time of his father vnto hys time Also of all the Lordships whych were in the possession of William Earle of PeÌbroke chief iustice before him Item of the liberties which he did holde at that time in forestes warrens shires and other places how they were kept or howe they were made away Of Prices likewise Also of losses committed through hys negligence And of wastes made contrary to the kings profite of his liberties howe he did vse them Item of iniuries and damages wrought against the clearkes of Rome and other Italians and the Popes Legates for the redresse whereof he woulde neuer adioyne his couÌsail according as appertained to his office being then chief iustice of England Also of scutagies gifts presents scapes of prisonners Item of maritagies which king Iohn coÌmitted to his keeping at the day of his death and which were also in his time committed vnto him To these Hubert answered that he had king Iohns owne hand to shewe for his discharge who so approoued his fidelitie that he neuer called him to any but clerely discharged him from all such counts Wherunto answered againe the Bishop of Winchester saying the Charter of king Iohn hath no force after the death of him but that ye may now be called to a reckoning of this king for the same Ouer and besides these other greater obiections were laid to his charge by the King as for sending and wryting to the duke of Austria that he might marry hys daughter to the preiudice of the King and of the Realme dissuading that she myght not be geuen to him Item for counsailing the king not to enter into Normandie with his armie which he had prepared for the recouerie of lands there belonging to his right wherby great treasure was there consumed in vaine Item for corrupting the daughter of the King of Scottes whome king Iohn his father committed to his custody for him to mary Item for stealing froÌ him a pretious stone which had a vertue to make him victorious in warre for sending the same to Leoline Prince of Wales And that by his letters
the city Castellana whiche he before the peace coÌcluded betwene theÌ did occupy enioy And that doth both Fridericke in his Epistles testifie and also Fazellus in his 8. booke writing of the affayres of Sicilia Yet that notwtstanding Fridericke for the quietnesse and vtilitie of the commoÌ wealth purposed with himselfe to beare and suffer these small iniuries And further studied in all that he might as well by liberall gifts as otherwise to haue the Pope to be to him a trusty frend As wheÌ the Romanes other of the Ecclesiasticall number made warre against the Pope for certein possessioÌs which he kept of theirs he coÌming to him at Reate and as one that tendred the vnity of the church thinking to helpe the Pope at his earnest request in these matters seÌt his Legates vnto them willing them to lay down their armour which agaynst the Pope they bare And when that would not serue at the Popes further request desire he leuied an army against them at his owne charge and draue them from the siege of Uiterbium with other such like assured tokens of amitie and frendship he shewed him Who notwtstanding so soone as the Emperour was departed with a small coÌpany which he tooke with him into Sicilia leauing wyth him the greater and most part of his army for the mayntenaunce of his warres concluded a peace with the Romaines vnknowing to the Emperor whom he had procured to trauell and labour therin with great expenses affirming that without his wil and commandement the Emperour had expelled them and driueÌ them out of the territories of UiterbiuÌ And hereof doth Fridericke also himselfe make mentioÌ in his second and third Epistle where he complayneth of the iniuries of the Popes towardes him Therfore greater coÌmendation had Blondus deserued if he had written of these trecheries of the Pope then that forgetting himselfe as vnto lyers often it chaunceth in that he writeth both coÌtrary to himself in the effect of this matter and contrary to the veritie of Fridericus his history which sayth that the Romaines were incited to these new tumultes by his intising and setting on As though simple men of vnderstaÌding could not both by the offering of his sonne in hostage by the great preparation of yâ warres and by the euent specially of the thing itself gather the coÌtrary But to to impudent will Blondus needes shew himselfe Whilest that these things were done in Italy and Sicilia great rebellions were moued in Germany agaynst the Emperour by Henricus Cesar and Fridericke of Austria hys sonnes being the chief authors therof For Henry being disapoynted and shakeÌ of from his Lord Pope and other conspiratours by reasoÌ of the peace betwene his father him as ye heard began now to make open chalenge to the Empire And for that cause he as before is sayd put froÌ him Ludouicus whom he knew to be vnto the Emperour his father so louing and an assured frend who as willingly perceauing and smelling what mischief he went about forsooke his court and came to Boioria who had not there remayned a yeare but was as he walked abroad at a certayne tyme stabbed in with a dagger of one Kelhemius presently dyed his seruauntes beyng not farre from him Of whose death diuers diuersly write Notwithstanding the sequell doth shewe them to write truliest that affirme the sayd striker to be suborned by Henry Cesar who comming vnto him in the habite of a messenger deliuered vnto him certaine letters which he fayned to be sent froÌ the Emperour And whilest Ludouicus was in reading the same he strake him in with a dagger and gaue him his mortall wound with speed fled vpoÌ the same After whose death succeeded in that Dukedome his sonne Otho who when solempnly according to the maner of the Boiores he shold haue bene created was also let by the same Henry Cesar who forbad the asseÌbly of the magistrates and Citizens of the same They notwitstanding neglecting his vniust restraint created him Wherefore he first besieged Reginoburgh with an other company sacked brent and wasted Boioria with many moe such great outragies rebellions When intelligence was brought of these thinges to the Emperour he sent his Legates and coÌmaunded that both the Cesar his sonne and other Princes of Germany which had assembled their armies should breake vp and disperse the same And because he saw and perceaued now manifestly that his sonne made so apparant rebellion agaynst hym and fearing greater insurrections to insue in Germany he thought good to preuent the same with al expeditioÌ wherfore he determined to go in all hast to Germany with hys army from whence he had bene absent nowe 14. yeares and hereunto he maketh the Pope priuy The Pope promised the Emperor hereupon that he would write his letters in his behalfe to all the Princes of Germany but perswaded him to the vttermost of his power that he shoulde in no case go into Germany himselfe For why his conscience accused him that he had written to the nobles of Germany euen from the beginning of his Papacy for the hate and grudge he had agaynst the Emperor that they should suffer him neither any of his heyres to enioy the Empire farther had stirred them all vp to rebell agaynst him and had moued Henry the Emperors sonne by his bribes and fayre promises to conspire against his father And to conclude he was the author procurer of the conspiracie which the Lombardes made then agaynst him and fearing least these things should come now to the Emperours eare he was greatly troubled and careful But the Emperour not thinking it good at so needefull a time to be absent he all doubt set a part with his second sonne Conradus went speedely into Germany And asseÌbling there a councell in the City of Nureburgh Henry Cesar his sonne after hys conspiracie was manifestly detected which he had in practise with the Longoberdes whereof the Pope was chiefe autor was by iudgement and sentence of 70. Princes condemned of high treason And being commaunded by hys father to be bound was as a prisoner brought to Apulia where not long after in prison he dyed In whose stede he ordayned Conradus his 2. sonne Cesar by consent of all the Piers Princes Furthermore by publique commandement he renounced Fridericke Austriacus for his sonne and for an enemy to the publique weale he caused him to be proclaymed And further when he sawe that neither that punishment could cause him to remember himselfe and acknowledge his abuse the Emperour with a great armye accompanied with diuers of the noble men of Germany tooke from him all Austria and Stiria and brought them agayne vnder hys owne obedience and fidelitie The same yeare maryed he his third wife named Isabell the daughter of king Iohn of England Then when he had set Germany in a stay and quietnes he left there Conradus Cesar hys
Parma hauing this occasion offered with all force speed possible entred the Emperors campe or towne Victoria which being not very stroÌgly fenced nor hauing gates to shut agaynst theÌ was a thing easy enough to do The soden strauÌgenes of the matter much abaÌshed the souldiors rang out their larâ bell The first assault was geuen vpoÌ Marcus Malaspina his charge whom when the Emperor returning in all haste fouÌd to be hard beset had thought to haue rescued him But wheÌ that was perceiued of the enemy they beÌt all their force altogether on yâ side In so much that the Emperor was inforced to take the trench lest he should haue bene of the enemy enuironed from thence he retired into the citie or campe where he had thought to haue gathered further aide But the enemy geuing not so much tune thereunto âaâl force entred the citie Uictoria The Emperor now when the enemies were entred left the campe came to Dominum who when they had killed slaine a great nomber of the Emperors soldiors had burnt destroied the same campe Uictoria came againe to Parma The Emperor theÌ suspecting this thing to be wrought by treason whereby the enemy had vnderstanding as wel of the Emperors absence as also of the negligence of his soldiors imprisoned certaine of the chiefest about hym amongst whome also was Petrus de Vineis Yet whilest he was at Dominum gathering together his souldiors and residue of his baÌds Encius getteth a great victorie of the Mansuanos who coming to the rescue of Parma lost 50. of their ships and all that they had in them After this also Richardus in another conflict in Picenum discomforted the Popes souldiors slewe their captaine Hugolinus besides 2000. others slaine taken prisoners When nowe Fredericus had gathered againe and new mustered his bands at Dominum he marched foorth to Cremona and notwithstanding that there he vnderstoode of the good successe and victory that Encius had at Rhegium yet for that he perceiued the defection and backsliding of all or most part of Lumbardie from him he determined to take his iorney into Apulia and when he had there leuied a strong and sufficient power he purposed to make hys speedy returne againe into Lombardie Therefore in hys iorney through Netruria into Apulia he ioyned with hys sonne Fridericus which besieged Capras and tooke the same and led with him diuers of the chiefest captains prisoners and after that subduing vnto the obedience of the Empire Miniatum he came into Apulia When newes was brought him thether that Encius hys sonne comming to aide the Mutinenses against the Bononiens was taken prisoner two miles of from Mutina and that in his absence the Popes capitaines with theyr bandes and garrisons went throughout all Lumbardie Aemilia Flamminia and Hetruria to stirre and procure the Cities to reuolt from the obedience of the Emperour And the same partly working by subtile pollicies partly by force sinister meanes to bring them to his purpose determined with himself that with all the force and power he might by any meanes procure and make to haue begon a fresh prosecuted this warre to the vttermost Neyther was it to be doubted as Pandolphus Colonucius writeth but that he would haue wrought some maruellous exploit great atteÌpt but that he was of this his purpose wherunto he was both willing beÌt preueÌted by vnlooked for death For wheÌ he fell into this ague being at a certaine castle of his in Apulia called FloreÌtinuÌ saw by the extremity thereof his daies to be short he remeÌbred that which was once shewed him how he should die at FloreÌce Wherupon he made and ordeined his testament and when vnto Conradus and other of his children he had geuen and appoynted the great and innumerable masse of mony which he had collected leuied for the maintenance of his wars and godly purpose as it is called And vnto them also had geuen all other his kingdomes dominioÌs to euery one according to their ages and yeres departed this wretched and miserable world Pandolphus writeth that Fredericus was very willing to dye as they made certayne report to him which were present at his death that his minde was altogether set and bent vpon the heauenly ioy felicity Which thing also Gulielmus Putranus Andreas Panbalus and Manardus the bishop being Italian writers do all affirme of whom this last writeth that he assuredly beleueth Fredericke to be one of the number of Gods elect The writers notwithstanding are of sundry iudgmeÌts opinions touching this good Emperours death Some write that he was traiterously poisoned by his cup bearer being hyred therunto Some other that he was strangled with a pillow of MaÌfredo the sonne of Pherus But Pandolphus as good a writer as the best maketh no mention of any poyson that was geuen him but onely that he died of an ague The last opinion of Manfredus he manifestly refuteth and that there is no maner of lykelihood of the same further that the coÌtrary is affirmed by diuers other writers that were of that time He died in the yeare of our Lord. 1268. the 13. day of December in the 57. yeare of his age and 37. yeare of his raigne whose corpes was brought to Panorinum and there intombed Fredericke had 3. wiues the first was Constantia the daughter of the king of Arragon of whom he begat HeÌry the Duke of Sueuia and king of the Romains The other Iole the daughter of Iohaunes Brennus king of Ierusalem by whom he had the inheritance of Ierusale Naples and Sicile of whom he begat CoÌradus Duke of Suenia king of Ierusalem Naples being Cesar. The third Isabell the daughter of king Iohn of EnglaÌd by whom he had a sonne named HeÌry which is said to die in his childhood This Fredericus had not his peere in Marshall affayres to be compared vnto him and warlike pollicies amongst al the princes of that age A wise and skilful souldiour he was a great indurer of paynefull labors and trauels most boldest in greatest perils prudent in foresight Industrious in all his doinges prompt humble about that he tooke in hand and in aduerâity mest stout couragious But as in this corruption of nature few there be the attain perfection neither yet is there any prâice almost of such gouernment and godly institution both in life doctrine as is required of them So neither was this Fredericke without his fault humaine fragility For the writers ââpute to him some fault of concupiscence wherwith he was stayned and spotted And it appeareth that he was not all cleare therof for as much as by suÌdry Concubines he had sundry children As Eneâis the king of Sardina Manfredus the prince of SarcutinuÌ And Frederick king of Antioche And this is all that I finde of the description of Fredericke by Colonucius which he affirmeth to haue
fauour and the good will of the Earle of Gloucester whose sister he had maried secretly returning into England with a certain company of strauÌgers presented himselfe to the kinges sight At the beholding of whom the king for ioy ran to him and imbracinge him did not onely retayne him but also for hys sake vndid all such actes as had bene in the Parliament before enacted The Queene and the whole Court seeing this doting of the king made an heauy Christenmas After this return of Gaueston was noysed among the commons the Pieres and Nobles of the Realme were not a little styrred casting with themselues what way were best to take If he were suffered stil they saw not onely themselues reiected but also that the Queene coulde not enioy the loue of the King neither could there be any quietnes in the Realme Again to stir vp warre in the land it were not the best to vexe or disquiet the king also they were afrayd But for asmuch as they could not abide all the nobilitie so to be thrust out and vilepended for the loue of one straunger also the realme so to be spoyled and impouerished by the same This way they took that Thomas Earle of Lancaster shoulde be elected among them the chieftayn and chiefe doer in that busines to whom all other Earles and Barons and prelats also did concordly condescend consent except onely walter Byshop of Couentry whome Robert the Archbishop therfore afterward did excommunicate which Thomas of Lancaster by the publike assent of the rest sent to the King lying then at Yorke humble petions in the name aswell of the whole Nobilitie as of the commons Desiring his grace to geue the foresayd Gaueston vnto them or els according to the ordinance of the Realme that the land might be auoyded of him But the tyrannious king who set more by the amour of one straunger then by his whole realme beside neither would harken to theyr counsayle nor geue place to theyr supplications But in al hasty fury remoued from Yorke to Newcastle where he remayned almost till midsommer In the meane season the Barons had gathered an host of sufficient and able souldiours comming toward Newcastell not intending any molestation against the king but onely the execution of the lawes vpon wicked Gaueston The king not hauing wherwith to resist theyr power remoueth in all speedy manner to Thinmouth where the Queene lay And hearing there that Newcastle was taken taketh shipping and sayleth from thence notwithstaÌding the Queene there being great with childe with weeping teares and all instaunce desireth him to tary with her as safely he might but he nothing relenting to her tooke Peter his compiere with him and coasted ouer to the Castle of Scarbrough where he leauing Peter Gaueston to the safe keeping of hys men himselfe iournieth toward the coast beside warwike The Lordes hearing where Peter was bendeth thether al theyr power so that at length Gaueston seing no remedy but he must needes come into their hands yeldeth and submitteth himself requiring none other condition but onely that he might talke but a few words with the king in his presence Thus Gaueston being apprehended the king hearing therof sendeth vnto the Lordes requiring his life to be spared and that he might be brought to his speech and so promised that in so doing he would satisfie their mindes and requestes whatsoeuer About this aduisement was taken but then the Earle of Penbroke hearing the kinges promise perswaded the Barons to graunt vnto his petition promising himself vpon loosing all his landes to take theyr charge vpon him to be brought vnto the kinges speach and so to be recommitted to theÌ agayne Which when he had obtained he taketh Peter Gaueston with him to bring him where the king lay And so comming to Dedington not farre from Warwike leaueth him in the keeping of his souldiours while he that night went to hys wife being from thence not farre of The same night it chaunced Guido the Earle of Warwike to come to the same place where Gaueston was left who taking him out of the handes of hys keepers caryeth him to the Castle of Warwike where incontinent they woulde haue put him to death but doubting and fearing the kings displeasure a little they stayed At what time one of the company a man of sage and wise counsayle as myne author writeth standing vp among them with his graue Oration declareth the nature of the man the wickednes of his own condition the realme by him so greatly endamaged the nobles despised and reiected the pride and ambition of the man intollerable the ruine of things like to ensue by him and the great charges and expences they had beene at in so long puâââing and getting of him And now being gotten and in theyr handes he exhorteth them so to vse and take the occasion now present that hereafter being out of their handes they afterward might seeke and should not finde it Briefly in such sort he perswaded the hearers that forthwith he was brought out and by common agreement beheaded in a place called Blakelow whiche place in other storyes I finde to be called Gaueshed but that name as I thinke was deriued vpon this occasion afterwarde And thus he that before had called the Earle of Warwicke the blacke dog of Ardeine was thus by the sayd dog worowed as ye haue heard c. His carkas the Dominicke Fryers of Oxford had in their Monastery interred the space of two yeares but after that the king caused the sayd carkas to be taken vpp and buryed within hys owne Mannour of Langley After this great disturbance began to rise betwene the king and the Lords who hauing their power lying about Dunstable sent stout messenge vnto the king at London to haue their former actes confirmed Gilbert Earle of Gloucester the kinges nephew who neyther did holde agaynst the king nor yet agaynst the Nobles with the Byshops and Prelates of the Realme went betweene both parties with great dilligeÌce to make vnitie At which time also came 2. Cardinals from Rome with letters sent vnto them from the Pope The Nobles aunswered to the message of the Cardinals lying then at Saint Albans that as touching themselues they shoulde be at all times welcome to them But as touching their letters forasmuche as they were men vulettered and onely brought vp in warre and feates of armes therefore they cared not for seing the same Then message was sent againe that they would graunt at least but to speake with the popes legates which purposely came for the intent to set quyet and vnitie in the Realme They aunswered agayne that they had bishops both godly and learned by whose counsayle they would be led only and not by any straungers who knewe not the true cause of ther commotion And therefore they sayd precisely that they would no foreiners or alians to be doers in theyr busines and affayres pertaining the
to 922. li. 5 s. 11. d. besides the valuation of other riches and treasure within the Abbey which cannot be esteemed The Abbot all this space was at London in the parliament by whose procurement at length such rescue was sent down that 24. of the chiefe of the towne submitting theÌselues were committed to warde 30. cartes full of the townesmeÌ were caryed to Norwiche of whome 19. were there hanged diuers were put to conuict prison The whole tounship was condemned in seuen score thousand pound to be payd for damages of the house Iohn Berton AldermeÌ W. Herlng wâi 32. priests 13. women 138. other of the sayd town were outlawd Of whoÌ diuers after grudging at the Abbot for breaking promise with theÌ at London did confederate themselues together priuily in the night coÌming to the mannour of Cheninton where the Abbot did lye brast open the gates who then entring in first bounde all his familie after they had robbed al his plate iewels and mony they tooke the Abbot and shaued him secretly with them conueyed him away to London where they remouing him from street to streete vnknowne from thence had him ouer Thames into Kent at length ouer yâ sea they serried ouer to Dist in Brabante where they a sufficient tyme kept him in much penury misery and thraldome till at length the matter being searched they were all excommunicate first by the archb of Cant. then by the pope And at last being known where he was by his friends was deliuered and rescued out of the theeues handes and finally brought home with procession and restored to his house agayn And thus was that abbey with the Abbot of the same for what demerites I know not thus vexed and afflicted about this tyme as more largely I haue seene in theyr latine register But thus much briefly touching the rest I omit here about the latter end of this Edward the 2. ceaseth the history of Nic. Triuet and of Flor. Hist passing ouer to the raigne of the next king King Edward the 3. COncerning the acts story of K. Edward the 2. his deposing cruell death wrought by the false and counterfet letter of sir Roger Mortimer sent in the kings name to yâ keepers for the which he was after charged drawne quartered I haue written sufficiently before and more peraduenture theÌ the profession of this Ecclesiasticall history wil well admit Notwithstanding for certayne respects causes I thought somewhat to extend my lunittes herein the more wherby both kings such as clune to be about them may take the better example by the same the one to haue the loue of hys subiects the other to learne to flee ambition not to beare themselues to brag of theyr fortune and state how hye so euer it be Considering with theÌselues nothing to be in this worldo so firme and sure that may promise it selfe any certayne continuance is not in perpetuall danger of mutatioÌ vnles it be fastened by God his protection After the suppression of this king as is aboue expressed Edward his soone was crowned king of England beyng about the yeare of 15. raygned the space of 50. yeares who was a prince of much and great temperance In feares of armes very expert and no lesse fortunate and lucky in all hys warres as hys father was infortunate before him In liberallitie also and clemeÌcy worthely coÌmended briefly in all princely vertues famous and excelleÌt Concerning the memorable acts of which prince doue both in warres and peace as how he subdued yâ Scots had great victoryes by the sea how he conquered Fraunce an 1332. wan Calice an 1348. and trasâated the staple thither tooke the French king prisoner how the French armes first by him was brought in conioyned with the English armes also how the order oâ the Garter first by the sayd k. was inuented and ordayued an 1356. also an 1357. How the king in hys parliament at Notingham decreed that al such in Flaunders or other where that had skill in making cloth should peaceably inhabite the land and be welcome For 3. yeares before yâ it was enacted that no wool shold be transported ouer the sea Which was to bridle the pride of that Fleminges who then loued better the sackes of wooll then the nation of EnglishmeÌ All these with other noble acts of this worthy Prince although in other chronicles be fully intreated of yet according to that order I haue begun saying somewhat of ech kinges raigne although not pertinent to our ecclesiastical history I haue here inserted the same making hast to other matters shortly compendiously abridging them out of diuers sundry authors together compacted mentioned in this wise The coronation and solemnity of K. Edward the third and all the pompe therof was no sooner ended but Robert of Bruse K. of Scotland vnderstanding the state and gouernment of the realme to be as it was in deed in the queene the yong king the Erle of Kent and sir Roger Mortimer And that the Lords and Barons as he was enformed did scarsely wel agree amongst themselues although he grew now in age and was troubled with the falling disease Yet thought he this a meet tyme for hys purpose to make inuasion Hooping for as good successe like victory now as but lately before he had at yâ castle of Eustriuelin WherupoÌ about the feast of Easter he sent his Embassadours wyth Heralds and letters of defiance to the yong king Edward the 3. the Queene counsaile declaring that his purpose was with fire and sword to enter and inuade the Realme of England c. The K. Queene and counsaile hearing this bold defiance commaunded in all speedy preparation musters to be made throughout all the realme appoynting to euery band captaines conuenient at the citty of York by a day assigned them commaunding euery man to be with all their necessary furniture ready and throughly prouided They directed their letters also with all speede to sir Iohn of Heynault requiring him with suche souldiors and men at armes as he might conueniently prouide in Flaunders Heynalt and Grabant to meete the king and Queene vpon the Ascention day next ensuing at their Citty of Yorke The king Queene made speedy preparation for thys expeditioÌ The noble men prouided theÌselves of all things necessary therunto the English captaynes and souldiors theyr bands throughly furnished were redy at theyr appoynted time and place Sir Iohn of Heynalt Lord Bedmount mustring his men as fast was ready to take shipping where at Wysant in English Bothoms there lying for him redy he weÌt aboard and with a mery winde landed at Douer trauailing froÌ thence by small iournies dayly tyll he came wtin 3. dayes after the feast of Pentecost to the City of Yorke where the king and Queene with a great power of 6000. men within and about the City of Yorke expected his comming Before whome in curteous wise
art in daunger of Cesar. Wherefore if thou wilt owe nothing vnto any earthly king forsake all chose things and followe Christ If then all ecclesiasticall ministers hauing richesse ought to be vnder the subiection of kings and geue vnto them tribute It foloweth that kings may lawfully by the authoritye which is geuen them take away theyr temporallities from them Here vpon S. Paule acknowledging him selfe to be vnder the iurisdiction of the Emperour appealed vnto Cesar as it appeareth Actes 25. I stand sayth he at Cesars iudgement seat there I ought to be iudged Whereupon in the 8 distinction chapter quo iure S. Ambrose alleageth that all things are lawfull vnto the Emperour al things vnder his power For the confirmation wherof it is said Daniel second chapter the God of heauen hath geuen vnto thee a kingdome strength Empire and glory and all places wherein the children of men do dwell and hath geuen into thy power the beastes of the field and fowles of the aire and set all things vnder thy subiection Also in the 11. question and 1. He sayeth if the Emperour require tribute we do not denie that the landes of the Church shall pay tribute if the Emperour haue neede of our landes hee hath power to chalenge them let him take them if hee will I doe not geue them vnto the Emperour neither doe I denie them Thys wryteth S. Ambrose expresly declaring that the seculare Lorde hath power at hys pleasure to take away the lands of the Church and so consequently the seculer Lords haue power at their owne pleasures to take away the temporal goodes from the Ecclesiasticall ministers when they doe offend Item S. Augustine wryteth if thou sayest what haue we to do wyth the Emperour But nowe as I sayde wee speake of mannes lawe The Apostle would be obedient vnto the kings and honor them saying Reuerence your kings and doe not say what haue I to doe with the king What haste thou then to doe wyth possessions By the kings law the possessions are possessed thou hast said what haue I to doe with the king but doe not say what hath thy possessions to doe wyth the king For then haste thou renounced the lawes of menne whereby thou diddest possesse thy landes Thus wryteth S. Augustine in his 8. distinction by whose wordes it is manifest that the king hath power ouer the churche goodes consequently may take them away from the clergie transgressing or offending Item in his 33 Epistle vnto Boniface hee sayeth what sober man will say vnto our kings care not you in our kingdome by whome the church of the Lorde is maintained or by whome it is oppressed it partaineth not vnto you who will bee eyther a religious man or who will be a church robber Vnto whome it may be thus answered Doeth it not pertaine vnto vs in our kingdom who will either liue a chast life or who will be an vnchast whoremonger Beholde this holy man sheweth heere howe that it is the duety of kings to punish suche as are robbers of Churches and consequently the proud clergy when as they do offend Item hee wryteth in the 33. quest 7. si de rebus The seculare Lordes may lawfully take away the temporall goodes from heritickes and for so much that it is a case greatly possible that many of the cleargie are vsers of Simonie and thereby heretickes Therefore the seculare Lordes may very lawfully take away their temporallities from them For what vnworthy thyng is it sayeth Saint Augustine if the Catholickes doe possesse according vnto the will of the Lorde those thynges whych the heretickes helde For so muche as this is the worde of the Lorde vnto all wycked men Mathew 21. the kingdome of God shall be taken away from you and geuen vnto an nation whiche shall doe the righteousnesse thereof is it in vaine whych is wrytten in the 11. chapter of the booke of Wisedome The iust shall eat the labours of the wicked And whereas it may bee obiected as touching the desire of other mennes goodes Saynte Augustine aunsweareth that by that euidence the seuen nations whyche did abuse the lande of promesse and were driuen out from thence by the power of God may obiecte the same vnto the people of God whyche inhabite the same And the Iewes them selues from whome accordynge vnto the woorde of the Lorde the kingdome is taken away and geuen vnto a people whiche shall doe the woorkes of righteousnesse maye obiecte the same vnto the Churche of Christ as touching the desire of other mennes goodes but Sainte Augustines aunswere is thus Wee sayeth he doe not desire another mannes goodes for so much as they are oures by the commandement of him by whom all things were made By like euidence the clergie hauing offended their temporall goodes are made the goodes of others for the profite of the church to this purpose also according to S. Augustine serueth the 14. question 4. vnto a misbeleeuer it is not a halfepennie matter but vnto the faithfull is a whole worlde of richesse shal we not then conuince al such to possesse an other mans goodes which seemed to haue gathered great richesse together and know not howe to vse them for that truely is not an others whych is possessed by right and that is lawfully possessed whych is iustly possessed and that is iustly possessed which is well possessed Ergo all that is euell possessed is another mannes and he doth ill possesse it which doth euell vse it If then anye of the cleargie doe abuse the temporall goodes the temporall Lordes maye at theyr owne pleasure accordynge vnto the rule of charitie take away the sayde temporall goodes from the cleargie so transgressing For then according to the allegation aforesayde the cleargie doeth not iustly possesse those temporall goodes but the temporall Lordes proceadyng according to the rule of charitie Doe iustly possesse those temporallities for so muche as all things are the iust mannes 1. Corrinth 3. chapter All thynges sayeth the Apostle are youres Whether it be Paule or Apollo or Cephas eyther the worlde eyther life or death or thynges present or thynges to come for all thynges be youres you be Christes and Christe is Goddes Also 23. quest 7. Quicunque It is wrytten Iure diuino omnia sunt iustorum The woordes of Sainte Augustine in that place ad Vincentium be these Who so euer sayeth hee vppon the occasion of this law or ordinaunce of the Emperour doeth molest or persecute you not for loue of any charitable correction but onely for hatered and malyce to doe you displeasure I holde not wyth hym in so doyng And althoughe there is nothyng heere in thys earthe that any manne may possesse assuredly but eyther hee must holde it by Goddes lawe by whyche cuncta iustorum esse dicuntur that is all thynges be sayde to pertayne to the possession of the iuste or else by mannes lawe whych standeth in
parable of Christ saying The kingdome of heauen is like vnto a man whiche sowed good seede in hys field but when men were on sleepe the enemy came and sowed Tares in the midst of the wheate went his way But when the herbe was growne and brought forth fruite then appeareth the Tares And the seruauntes came vnto the good man of the house and sayd vnto him Lorde didst not thou sowe good seede in thy field From whence then come these Tares And he sayd vnto them The enemy hath done this And the seruauntes sayd vnto him wilt thou that we goe and gather them vp And he sayd no least peraduenture gathering vp the Tares ye plucke vp the wheate by the rootes Suffer them both to grow vntill the haruest and in the time of the haruest I will saye vnto the haruest men gather first the Tares and binde them in the bundels that they may be burnt but gather the wheate into my barne Christ himselfe onely expoundeth this parable in the selfe same chapter saying He whiche soweth the good seede is the sonne of man but the field is the world and the good seede those are the children of the kingdome But the Tares are the naughty children And the enemy which soweth them is the Deuill And the haruest is the end of the world and the haruest men are the Aungels Euen as therfore the Tares are gathered and burnt with fire so shall it be in the end of the world The sonne of man shall send hys Aungels and they shal gather out of his kingdome al offendoures and those which commit iniquitie and shall put them into a furnace of fire there shall be weeping and gnashing of teethe By whiche playne doctrine it is manifest that Christ will haue mercy shewed vnto sinners euen vnto the ende of the world and will haue them to remayn mingled with the good Least peraduenture when a man thinketh that he doth right well to take away the tares he taketh away the wheat For how great a sinner soeuer a maÌ be we know not whether his end shal be good and whether in the end he shall obtayne mercy of God Neither are we certayn of the time wherein God will by grace iudge him whom we abhorre as a sinner And peraduenture suche a one shall more profit after his conuersion in the Church then he who we think to be iust as it came to passe in Paul And if god iustifieth a man by grace although at his ende why darest thou be so bold to be his iudge and to condemne him Yea rather although a man seeme to be obstinate and hardened in his euill so that he is not corrected by a secret correction correct him before one alone if he doe not receaue open correction being done before two or three witnesses neyther passeth vpon a manifest correction when his sinne is made known vnto the Church Christ doth not teach to punish such a one with the punishment of death Yea rather he sayth if he harken not vnto the churche let him be vnto thee as an Ethnicke and Publicane And Paule following this doctrin in the 1. Corin. 5. chapter saith There goeth a common saying that there is fornication among you such fornication as is not once named among the gentiles that one shold haue hys fathers wife And ye are pufted vp and haue not rather sorrowed that he whiche hath done this deed might be put from among you For I verily as absent in body but present in spirite haue already determined as though I were present that he whiche hath done this thing wheÌ ye are gathered together and my spirit in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that such one by the power of our Lorde Iesus Christ be deliuered vnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirite may be saued in the day of the Lord Iesus Paule teacheth not to kill this man as some gather by this text but to separate him from the other faithfull and so froÌ Christ which is the head of the Church of the faithfull and so is he deliuered vnto Sathan which is separated from Christ that the flesh may be killed that is that that carnall concupyscence whereby he luxuriously lusted after the wife of his father may be destroyed in him by such a separation that the spirite may be saued not that his body should be killed as some say as it is most manifest in the selfe same chapiter where he sayth I wrote vnto you in an Epile that ye shoulde not keepe company with fornicatours and I ment not of all the fornicators of this world eyther of the couetous or extorcioners or Idolaters for then must yee nedes haue gone out of the world But now I haue written vnto you that ye keepe not company together if anye that is called a brother be a fonicatour or couetous persoÌ or a worshipper of Images eyther a cursed speaker or dronkard or an extorcioner with him that is such see that ye care not By whych it is manyfest that Paule woulde haue the foresayd fornicatour separated from the fellowship of the faithful that his carnall concupiscence might be mortifyed for the health of the spirit and not that the body should be killed Wherefore they do ill vnderstand Paule which by this saying do coÌfirme the killing of meÌ And forasmuch as heresie is one of the most greuous sinnes for an heretike leadeth men in errours wherby they are made to stray froÌ fayth without which they cannot bee saued it doth most great hurt in the Church Further as concerning such a wicked man Paul thus speaketh flye from the man that is an heretike after the first and second correction knowing that such a one is subuerted and sinneth forasmuch as he is by his owne iudgemeÌt condemned Behold Paule teacheth not to kill thys man but with Christ to separate him froÌ the fellowship of the faythfull But some say that Peter in the primitiue Church slewe Ananias and Saphyra for their sinnes wherefore they say it is lawful for them to condemne wicked men to death We wil declare in shewing the whole processe how falsly they speake in alleaging of Peter for to iustify their errour In the 4. chap. of the Actes it is written that as many as were possessours of landes or houses they solde them offred the prices of that whych they solde and layed it before the feete of the Apostles it was deuided vnto euery one as he had neede thereof But a certaine man Ananias with Saphira his wife solde a piece of land and kept back a part of the price of the field his wife being priuy vnto it and bringing a certaine part therof he laid it at the feete of the Apostles But Peter saide vnto Ananias Ananias why hath Satan tempted thy hart that thou shouldest lye vnto the holy ghost to keepe backe a part of the price of the land Did it not whilest it remayned remayne vnto
called vnto him the Archbishop of Yorke Richard London Henry Winchester Robert Chichester Alexander Norwich the noble prince Edmond the Duke of Yorke Rafe Earle of Westmerland Thomas Beaufort Knight Lord Chancellour of England and the Lord Beamond with other noble men as well spirituall as temporall that stood and sate by whome to name it would be long Before whome the said Iohn Badby was called personallie to answere vnto the Articles premised in the foresaid instrument Who when he came personallie before them the articles were read by the Officiall of the court of Cant. and by the Archb. in the vulgare tong expounded publikely and expresly and the same Articles as he before had spoken and deposed he still held and defended and said that whilest he liued he would neuer retract the same And furthermore he said specially to to be noted that the Lord duke of Yorke personallie there present as is aforesaid and euery man els for the time beeing is of more estimation and reputation then the Sacrament of the aulter by the priest in due forme consecrated And whilest they were thus in his examination the Archbishop considering and waying that he would in no wise be altered and seing moreouer his countenance stout and hart confirmed so that he began to persuade other as it appeared in the same These things considered the Archprelate wheÌ he saw that by his allurements it was not in his power neither by exhortations reasons nor arguments to bring the said Iohn Badbye from his constant truth to his Catholique faith executing and doing the office of his great maister proceeded to confirme and ratifie the former sentence giuen before by the Bishop of Worcester against the said Iohn Badby pronouncing him for an open and publique hereticke And thus shifting their hands of him they deliuered him to the secular power and desired the sayd temporall Lords then and there present verie instantlie that they would not put the same Iohn Badby to death for that his offence nor deliuer him to be punished or put to death in yâ presence of all the Lordsabone recited These things thus done and concluded by the Bishops in the forenoone on the afternoone the Kings writte was not far behind By the force wherof I. Badby still perseuering in his constancie vnto the death was brought into Smithfield and there being put in an emptie barrell was bound with iron chaines fastened to a stake hauing drie wood put about him And as he was thus standing in the pipe or tonne for as yet Cherillus Bull was not in vre among the bishops it happened that the Prince the kings eldest sonne was there present Who shewing some part of the good Samaritane began to endeuour and assay how to saue the life of him whome the hypocriticall Leuites and Phariseis sought to put to death He admonished and counsailed him that hauing respect vnto himselfe he should spedelie withdraw himselfe out of these dangerous Laberinths of opinions adding oftentimes threatnings the which might haue daunted anie mans stomacke Also Courtney at that time Chancellor of Oxford preached vnto him and enformed him of the faith of holie Church In this meane season the Prior of S. Bartlemewes in Smithfield brought with all solemnitie the Sacrament of Gods body with twelue torches borne before and so shewed the Sacrament to the poore man being at the stake And then they demanded of him how he beleeued in it he answering that he knew well it was halowed bread and not gods body And then was the tunne put ouer him and fire put vnto him And when he felt fire he cried mercie calling belike vpon the Lord and so the Prince immediatelie commanded to take awaie the tunne and quench the fire The Prince his commandement being done asked him if he would forsake heresie to take him to the faith of holie Church which thing if he would doo he should haue goods inough promising also vnto him a yearelie stipend out of the kings treasurie so much as should suffice his contentation ¶ The description of the horrible burning of Iohn Badby and how he was vsed at hys death This godly Martyr Iohn Badby hauing thus consummate his testimony and martyrdome in fire the persecuting Bishops yet not herewith contented and thinking themselues as yet eyther not strong inough or els not sharpe enough agaynst tht poore innocent flock of Christ to make all thinges sure and substantiall on theyr side in such sorte as this doctrine of the Gospell nowe springing should be suppressed for euer layd theyr conspiring heads together hauing now a king for theyr own purpose ready to serue theyr turn in all poynts during the time of the same ParliameÌt aboue recited yet coÌtinuing the foresayd bishops and clergy of the realme exhibited a Bul vnto the kings maiestie subtily declaring what quietnes hath ben mayntayned within this realme by his most noble progenitours who alwayes defended the auncient rites and customes of the Church and enriched the same with large gifts to the honor of God and the realme and contrariwise what trouble and disquietnes was now risen by diuers as they termed them wicked and peruerse men teachinge and preachinge openlye and priuilye acertayne new wicked and hereticall kinde of doctrine contrary to the Catholicke fayth and determination of holye Church whervpon the king alwayes oppressed with blynd ignoraunce by the crafty meanes and subtile pretences of the clergie graunted in the sayd Parliament by consent of the nobilitie assembled a statute to be obserued called Ex officio as followeth The Statute Ex officio That is to say that no man within this Realme or other the kinges maiesties dominions presume or take vpon him to preach priuily or apertly without speciall licence first obteyned of the ordinary of the same place Curates in theyr owne parishe Churches and persons heretofore priuiledged and others admitted by the Canon law onely excepted Nor that any hereafter do preach mayntayne teach informe openly or in secret or make or write any booke contrary to the catholique fayth and determination of the holy Church Nor that any hereafter make anye conuenticles or assemblies or keepe and exercise anye maner of schooles touching this sect wicked doctrin and opinion And further that no man hereafter shall by any meanes fauour anye such preacher any such maker of vnlawfull assemblies or any such booke maker or writer and finally any such teacher informer or stirrer vp of the people And that all and singuler persons hauing anye the sayd bookes writinges or schedules contayning the sayd wicked doctrines and opinions shall within forty dayes after this present proclamation and statute really and effectually deliuer or cause to be deliuered all and singuler the sayd bookes and writinges vnto the ordinary of the same place And if it shall happen anye person or persons of what kinde state or condition soeuer he or they be to doe or attempt anye manner of thing contrarye to this
poore mens brethren but they wene to passe them in kind as they passeth in worldly worship that is but winde of which God faith by the prophet they hauen raigned but nought of me they haue bene princes but I knowe nought So we reade of Roboam that was the son of king Salomon what time he was first king the people of Israell comen to him and sayd Thy father in his last dayes put on vs great charge We pray thee some deale make it lighter and we willen serue thee And the king tooke counsayle of the olde wise men and they counsailden to answer them faire and that should be for the best But he left these old wise mennis counsayle and did after the counsayle of children that were his playferen and sayd to the people when they came agayne My left finger is greater then my fathers riegge My father greeued you somewhat but I will echen more thereto And the people heard this and rebeleden to him and tooke them another king and fithe the kingdome came neuer whole againe And therefore it is good that euery ruler of cominalties that they be not lad by follies ne by none other eare rowner that he ne haue an eygh of loue to the comontie that he hath to rule For were ye well be he neuer so high that he shall come afore his higher to yelde reconing of his bayly The second question is How hast thou ruled the people and the office that thou haddest to gouerne Thou that hast bene a Iudge in causes of poore men how hast thou kept this hest of God Thou shalt not take heede to the person of a poore man to bee to him the harder for his pouertie ne thou shalt not behold a rich mans semblance to spare or to fauour him in his wrong for his riches O Lorde what abusion is there among officers of both lawes now adayes If a great man pleadeth with a poore man to haue ought that he holdeth euery officer shall be readie to hye all that he may that the rich man might haue such an end as he desired But if a poore man pleade with a ritch man than there shall be so manye delayes that though the poore mans right be open to all the Countrie for pure faute of spending he shall be glad to cease Shriues and Bayliffes willen retourne poore mens writs with tarde Genit but gif they feelen meede in their hands And yet I heare sale men that hauen seyen both lawes that ilke court that is cleeped Christes court is much more cursed Therefore it is writ giftes they taken out of mens bosoms to ouerturne the right way of dome But it is to dread the word of Christ In what dome ye deeme ye should be demed when ye comen to yelde a reconing of your bayly The third question is Howe hast thou lyued thou that deemest and punishest other men for their trespas A great doctor saith thee behoueth to flee the wickednes of other men that thou chastieest them for their trespas For if thy selfe do vnlawfullich in deeming other men thou damnest thy selfe sythe thou doest that thou damnest And Poul saith why teachest thou nought thy selfe that thou teachest other Why stealest thou that teachest nought other men to steale Saint Gregorie saith He shall not take gouernaile of other that can not go before them in good liuing And when anye man stand before him in dome he must take heede to fore what Iudge he shall stand him selfe to take his dome after his deedes But it is to dread that manie fareth as the twe false priests that woulden haue damned to death holie Susan for she would not assent to their leacherie Of the which it is writ they turned awaie their eyen for they would not see heauen ne haue mynde of rightfull domes So it happeth ofte they that were more woorthie to bee hanged damneth them that be lesse woorthye as a clarcke telleth of Socrates the Philosopher sayth hee vpon a day a man asked of hym why hee laughed And hee sayd for I see great theeues leaden a little theefe to hanging I pray thee whether is hee a greater theefe that bynimeth a man hys house and hys land from hym and from his heyres for euermore other hee that for making of great neede stealeth a sheepe or a calfe Whether trow wee nought that it happeth such extortioners to be other whyle Iudges and demeth men thus But I read thee that thus deemest other thinke on that dome thou shalt come to to yelde the rekening of thine bayly The third Baylife that shall be cleped to this dreadfull a count shall bee euerie Christian man that shall geue rekening to his Lord God for goods that he hath had of hys And heere I wyll speake but of the first question that is this How entrest thou And heere by the waie yee that haue goten anie worldly good other take by extortion by rauayne by vsurie other by disceit Wo shall be to him at this dreadfull daie as Sainct Austen sayth If he be cast into the fire that hath nought giuen of his owne good where trowest thou shall he be castin that hath reued other mens from them And if he shulle brenne with the send that hath nought clothed the naked where trowest shall he brenne that hath made him naked that was earst clothed But as Sainct Gregorie sayth two thinges maketh men to liue thus by rauaine of other neighbours that they desire heynes and drede pouertie and what vengeaunce falleth of this sinne of couetise I may see by figure in holy writ whan the Angell sayd to Prophet Zacharie Rere vp thine eyen and see what is that goeth out And the Prophet sayd what is it Then the Angell sayd this is the pot going out this is the eize of hem on all the earth And there was a weihgt of lede I bore and there was a woman sitting in the middle of this potte And the Angell sayd this is impietie And he tooke her and cast her into the middle of this pot and he tooke the gobette of leed and caste it into the pots mouth And the Prophet lift vp his eye and he saw twoo women comming out and spirites in her wing is like two kytes other gledes and they are rid vp this pot betweene heauen and the earth and than the Prophete spake to the Aungell whider wol these beare this pot And he sayd into the lond of Sennaar This pot is couetise For right as a pot hathe a wide open mouth so couetise gapeth after worldly good and right as the licour in the pot profiteth nought to the pot but to men that draweth and drinketh thereof so worldlie good ofte profiteth not to churlles but to other that commeth after as it is written He that hath money shall haue no frute of it And this couetise is the eye of couetous men for they ben blinde to
shall reuoke solemnly and publikely the sayde articles and shall for euer abiure the bookes wherein the foresayde articles be contained so that they may be vtterly abolished out from the eyes of the faithfull the same to be apprehended and imprisoned all appellation set apart the help also of the secular arme being called thereunto if nede shall require c. These were the contentes of this mighty fierce bull of Pope Alexander Against the whych bull on the other side Iohn Husse iustly complaining excepteth againe and obiecteth manye things as appeareth in his boke intituled De Ecclesia cap. 18. Where he declareth thys mandate of the pope to stande directly against the doings and sayings both of Christ and of his Apostles Considering how Christ himself preached to the people both in the sea in the desert in fields in houses in synagoges in villages and the Apostles also in all places did the same the Lord mightely working in them He declared moreouer the said mandate or bul of the pope to redound vnto the great detriment of the church in binding the word of God that it might not haue his free passage Also the same to be preiudicial vnto chappels newly erected for the word of God to be preached in them Wherfore sayeth he from thys commaundement or mandate of Pope Alexander I did appeale vnto the sayd Alexander being better informed and aduised And as I was persecuting my appeale the Lord Pope sayth Iohn Husse immediately died Then the Archbishop of Suinco aforesayde to whome this present bul was directed wheÌ he saw the proces buls and mandates of the bishop of Rome to be thus coÌtemned of Iohn Husse and hys fellows neyther hauing any hope of redresse in winceslaus the king which semed to neglect the matter went out of hys countrey into Hungarie to complaine vnto Sigismonde kyng of Hungarie and brother to the sayd Winceslaus But this quarelling Archbyshop whether before as the Bohemians say or after as Syluius sayeth that he had spoken with Sigismond immediatly there by the iust iudgement of God died in HuÌgary as the story saith for sorrow Wherby a little more liberty and quiet was geuen by the Lord vnto hys Gospel newly beginning to take rote among the Bohemians Albeit this tranquility there did not long continue without trouble and persecution neither coulde it in those furious daies and raigne of Antichrist For after this Alexander aforesayde succeeded Pope Iohn 23. Who likewise playing hys parte in this tragedy bent all his might and maine to disturbe the Bohemians as more heereafter Christ willing shal be declared in further processe of our history comming to the yere of our Lord. 1413. Thus the poore Christians as ye see like to the seely Israelites vnder the tyraÌny of Pharao were infested and oppressed in euery place but especially heere in England and that so much the more here because that the king not like to Winceslaus went ful and whole wyth the pope and his prelates against the Gospellers By reason wherof the kingdome of the Pope and hys members here in this realme began to be so strong that none durst stirre or once mute agaynst them The Byshops hauing the king so full on their side armed moreouer wyth lawes statutes punishments imprisonments sword fire and fagot raigned and ruled as they listed as kings and princes wythin theÌselues So strong were they of power that no humaine force was able to stande against them so exalted in pride and puft vp in glory that they thought all things to be subiect to their reuerent maiesties What so euer they set foorth or decreed it must of all men be receyued and obeyed And such was their superstitious blindnesse and curious vanitie that whatsoeuer toy came once in their fantasye it was straightwayes determined and stablished for a lawe of all men to be obserued were it neuer so friuolous or superstitious As wel appeareth by Thomas Arundell Archb. of Cant. and other who hauing now a litle laisure from slaying and killing the innoceÌt people Martyrs and Confessors of the Lord hauing nowe brought their enemies as they thought vnder feete began to set vp themselues and to inuent newe customes as the guise is of the Popes church euer to intrude into the church of God some ceremony or custome of their owne making whereby the Churche of Christ hath bene hitherto exceedingly pestred So likewise this Thom. Arundel thinking the church yet not sufficiently stuffed with ceremonies and vaine traditions of men bringeth in a new found gaud commonly called the tolling of Aues in honour of our Ladye wyth certaine Aues to be saide and daies of pardon to be geuen for the same For the ratification wherof vnder the pretence of the kings request he directed his mandate to the Byshop of London well stuffed wyth woordes of I dolatry as by the reading thereof may appeare in forme of termes as followeth * A mandate of Tho. Arundel directed to the Bishop of London to warne men to say certayne prayers at the tolling of the Aues or ringing of Curphew THomas c. To the right reuerend our brother the Lorde Robert by the grace of God bishoppe of London greeting c. While we lift our eyes rounde about vs and beholde attentiuely with circumspect consideration how the most high woorde that was in the beginning with God chose to him an holy and immaculate virgin of the kingly stocke in whose wombe he tooke true flesh by inspirall inspiration that the mercifull goodnesse of the sonne of God that was vncreate might abolish the sentence of condemnation which all the posterity of mankind that was created had by sinne incurred Amongst other labours in the vine of the Lorde of Sabaoth we song to God our sauiour with great ioy in him carefully thinking that though all the people of the Christian religion did extol with voices of praises so worthy a virgin by whoÌ we receiued the beginnings of our redemptioÌ by whom the holy day first shined to vs which gaue vs hope of saluation And although all the same people were drawen to reuereÌce her which being a happy virgin coÌceiued the sonne of God the king of heauen the redemer and sauiour of all nations ministring light to the people that were miserably drowned in the darkenesse of death We truely as the seruaunts of her owne inheritance and such as are wrytten of to be of her peculiar dower as we are by euery mans confession acknowledged to be we I say ought more watchfully then any others to shewe the endeuours of our deuotion in praising her Who being hetherto mercifull to vs yea being euen cowardes would that our power being as it were spred abroad euery where through all the coastes of the world shoulde with a victorious arme feare all foreine nations That our power being on all sides so defended with the buckler of her protection did subdue vnto our victorious standards and made subiect
vnto him Adding this in the meane time and by the way that if mayster Cope had bene a Momus anye thing reasonable he had no great cause so to wrangle with me in this matter who as I did commend the Lord Cobham that worthyly for hys valiauÌt standing by the truth of his doctrine before Thomas Arundell the Archbishop so touching the matter of this conspiracie I did not affirm or define any thing therof in my former historie so precisely that he could well take any vauntage of agaynst me who in writing of this conspiracy layd agaynst syr Roger Acton And syr Iohn Oldcastle do but disiuÌctiuely or doubtfully speake thereof not concluding certainly this conspiracie eyther to be true or not true but only prouing the same not to be true at that time as Polydore Virgill and Edward Hall in their histories doe affirme which say that this conspiracie began after the burning of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage Which could not be And thereto tendeth my assertion My wordes are playne and are these pag. 174. col 2. line 13. Wherefore it is euident that there was eyther no conspiracie at all agaynst the king or els that it was at some other tyme or done by other Captaynes c. These be my wordes with other moe pag. col and line aboue noted In the which proposition disiunctiue if eyther part be true it is enough for me His part it was to refell both which he hath not done But onely standing fast vpon the one part dissimuleth the other And this is Alanus Copus Anglus who by that he shall come froÌ Rome whether he is nowe gone as I heare say I trust he will returne a better Logician home agayne in suam Angliam But to the truth of our matter as I sayde before so I say agayne whatsoeuer this worthy noble and vertuous knight syr Roger Acton was otherwise this is certaine that he was alwaies of contrary minde and opinion to the bishop of Rome to that kind of people for the which cause he had great enuy and hatred at their hands and could as litle beare it neither do I greatly dissent from them which do suspect or iudge that the Lord Cobham by his friendly helpe escaped out of the Tower and that peraduenture was the cause why he was apprehended and brought to trouble and in the end came to his death Other causes also theyr might be that these good men percase did frequent among themselues some coÌuenticles which conuenticles was made treason by the statute aforesayd either in those Thickets or in some place els for the hearing of Gods word and for publique prayer and therefore had they thys Beuerly theyr preacher with them But to conclude whatsoeuer this sir Roger Acton was this is the truth which I may boldly record as one writing the Actes and thinges done in the Church that he was at length apprehended condemned and put to death or martirdome 3. yeares and more before the Lord Cobham died Likewise M. Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerly the preacher suffered with him the same kinde of death as some say in the field of S. Giles with other moe to the number of 36. if the storyes be true Whiche was in the month of Ianuary an 1413. after the computation of our English stories counting the yeare from the annunciation but after the Latine writers counting from Christes natiuitie an 1414. according as this picture is specified These men as is said suffered before the Lord Cobham aboot 3. yeares of whose death diuers do write diuersly Some say they were hanged and burnt in S. Gyles field of whom is Fabian with such as follow him Other there be which say that some of them were hanged burnt Polydorus speaking onely of their burning maketh no meÌtioÌ of hanging An other certain english Chronicle I haue in my handes borowed of one M. Bowyer who somewhat differing froÌ the rest recordeth thus of sir Roger Acton that hys iudgement before the iustice was thus to be drawne through London to Tyborne and there to be hanged and so he was naked saue certayne partes of him couered with a clothe c. And when certayn dayes were past sayth the author a Trumpeter of the kinges called Thomas Cliffe gat graunt of the king to take hym downe and to burye hym and so he did c. And thus haue you the storye of syr Roger Acton and hys fellow brethren As touching theyr cause whether it were true or els by error mistaken of the king or by the fetch of the bishops surmised I referre it to the iudgement of him which shal iudge both the quick and dead seculum per ignem To whoÌ also I commit you M. Cope God speed your iorny well to Rome whether I heare say you are going and make you a good man After the decease or martyrdome of these aboue mentioned who are executed in the month of Ianuary an 1414. in the next month following and in the same yere the 20. day of February God tooke away the great enemy of his word and rebell to his king Thom. Arundell Archb. of Cant. Whose death following after the execution of these good men aboue recited by the merueilous stroke of God so sodenly may seeme somewhat to declare their innoceÌcy and that he was also some great procurer of theyr death in that God woulde not suffer him longer to liue striking hym with death incontinently vppon the same But as I dyd the other before so this also I do refer to the secret iudgement of the Lord who once shal iudge all secrets openly ¶ The picture of the burning and hanging of diuers persons counted for Lollardes in the first yeare of the raigne of king Henry the fift In the death of this Archb. first Polydor Virgil is deceiued who in his 22. booke pag. 441. affirmed hys death to be an 1415. and in the second yeare of king Henr. 5. also after the beginning of the Councell of ConstaÌce who in dede neuer reached the beginning therof nor euer saw the secoÌd yeare of that king vnles ye count the first day for a yeare but dyed before an 1414. Feb. 20. Ex hist. S. Albani multis Furthermore concerning the death of this Arundell and the maner therof who had not bene so heauy a troubler of Christes saints in his time because the thing semeth worthy of noting to behold the punishment of God vpon hys enemies this is to report as I haue found it alledged out of Thomas Gascoin in Dictionario Theologico Whose playne wordes be these Anno. 1414. Tho. Arundel Cant. Archiepiscop sic lingua percussus erat vt nec deglutire nec loqui per aliquot dies ante mortem suam potuerit diuitis epulonis exemplo sic tantum obijt Atque multi tunc fieri putabant quia verbum alligasset ne suo tempore praedicaretur c. That is Thomas Arundel archbishop of Cant.
which were spoken of a litle before who euery maÌ for himselfe affirmed with an othe that which he had said Amongest whom Iohn Protyway parishe priest of S. ClemeÌts in Prage wheÌ he should come to confirme his testimony added more that Iohn Hus should say that S. Gregory was but a rimer wheÌ he did alleadge his athoritie against him Unto whoÌ Iohn Hus answered that in this point they did him great iniury for somuch as he alwaies esteemed and reputed S. Gregory for a most holy doctor of the Church These contentions and disputations being somewhat appeased the Cardinall of Florence turned himselfe toward Iohn Hus said Maister you know well inough that it is written that in the mouth of two or three witnesses all witnes is firme and stable and heere you see nowe almost 20. witnesses against you men of authority worthy of credite amongst the whych some haue hearde you teach these things themselues the other by report common brute or voice do testify of your doctrine and altogether generally bring firme reasons proofes of theyr witnesse vnto the which wee are forced constrained to geue credite and for my part I see not howe you can maintaine defend your cause against so many notable wel learned men Unto whom Iohn Hus answered in this maner I take God and my conscience to witnes that I neuer taught any thing neither was it euer in my minde or fantasie to teach in such sort or maner as these men here haue not feared to witnesse against me that which they neuer hearde And albeit they were as many more in nuÌber as they are for all that I do much more esteme yea and wtout comparison regard the witnes of my Lord God before the wytnes and iudgement of al mine aduersaries vpon whom I do in no poynt stay my selfe Then sayde the Cardinall againe vnto him it is not lawfull for vs to iudge according to your conscience for we can not chuse but that wee must nedes stay our selues vpon the firme euident witnes of these men heere For it is not for any displeasure or hatred that these men do witnes thys against you as you doe alleadge for they alleadge and bring foorth suche reasons of their witnesse that there is no man that can perceyue any hatred in them or that we can in any case be in dout thereof And as touching M. Steuen Paletz whereas you say you do suspect him that he hath craftly deceitfully drawen out certaine poyntes or articles out of your books for to betray them afterward It semeth that in this point you do hym great wrong for in myne aduise he hath vsed and shewed a great fidelitie and amitie towarde you in that he hathe alleuiated and moderated many of your articles much more then they are in your owne bookes I vnderstand also that you haue like opinion of diuers other notable men and specially you haue sayd that you do suspect M. Chauncellour of Paris then whome there is no more excellent and Christian man in all the whole world Then was there read a certayne article of accusation in the which it was alledged that Iohn Hus had taught obstinately defended certayne erroneous Articles of Wicliffes in Boheme Whereunto Hus answered that he neuer taught any erroures of Iohn Wickliffes or of anye other mans Wherefore if it be so that Wickliffe haue sowed any errours in England let the English men look to the themselues But to confirme theyr article there was alleaged that Iohn Husse did withstande the condemnation of Wickliffes articles the which was first condemned at Rome afterward also wheÌ the Archb. Swinco with other learned men held a conuocation at Prage for the same matter when as they should haue bene there condemned for this cause that none of them were agreeing to the Catholicke faith or doctrine but were either hereticall erroneous or offensiue he aunswered that he durst not agree thereunto for offending hys conscience and specially for these Articles that Siluester the pope and CoÌstantine dyd erre in bestowing those gret gifts rewards vpoÌ the church Also that the pope or Priest being in mortall sinne can not consecrate nor baptise This article said he I haue thus determined as if I should say that he doth vnworthely consecrate or Baptise when as he is in deadly sinne and that he is an vnworthy minister of the Sacramentes of God Here his accusers with their witnesses were earnest and instant that the article of Wickliffe was written by the very same wordes in the treatise which Iohn Husse made agaynst Stephen Paletz Uerely said Iohn Husse I feare not to submit my selfe euen vnder the daunger of death if you shall not find it so as I haue sayd When the book was brought forth they founde it written as Iohn Husse had sayd He added also moreouer that he durst not agree vnto them which had condemned Wickliffes articles for this Article the tenthes were pure almes Here the Cardinal of Florence obiected vnto him this argument as touching the almes it is required that it shold be geueÌ freely without bond or duety But tenthes are not geuen freely without bond or duety therefore are they no almes Iohn Hus denying the Maior of this Sillogismus brought this reason agaynst him For somuch as rich men are bounden vnder the payne of eternall damnation vnto the fulfilling of the 6. works of mercy which Christ repeteth in the 25. chap. of Mathew and these workes are pure almes Ergo almes is also geuen by bond duety Then an Archbishop of EnglaÌd stepping vp sayd if we all be bouÌd vnto those 6. workes of mercy it doth followe that poore men which haue nothing at al to geue should be damned I answere sayd Husse vnto your antecedent that I spake distinctly of rich men and of those which had where withall to doe those workes they I say were bound to geue almes vnder payne of damnation He answered moreouer vnto the Minor of the first argument that tenthes were at first geuen freely and afterward made a bond and duetie And when as he woulde haue declared it more at large he could not be suffered He declared also diuers other causes why he coulde not with safe conscience consent vnto the condemnatioÌ of Wickliffes articles But how soeuer the matter went he did affirme say that he did neuer obstinately confirme any Articles of Wickleffes but only that he did not alow and consent that Wickliffes Articles should be condemned before that sufficient reasons were alleadged out of the holy Scripture for theyr condemnation of the same minde saith Iohn Hus are a great many other Doctors and maysters of the Uniuersitie of Prage For when as Swinco the archbishop commanded all Wickliffes bookes to be gathered together in the whole City of Prage and to be brought vnto him I my self brought also certayn books of Wickliffes which I
13. chapter of the first to the Corinthians and to the Romaynes the 8. chapter All thinges turne to good to them whiche loue God Also I am certayne that neyther death nor life can seperate vs from the charitie and loue of God as it is more at large in the booke The fourth Article The predestinate although he be not in the state of grace according to present iustice yet is he alwayes a member of the vniuersall Churche Thys is an errour if it be vnderstand of all such as be predestinate for thus it is in the booke about the beginning of the fift chapter where it is declared that there be diuers maners and fortes of being in the Church for there are some in the Church according to a misshappen fayth and other some according to predestination as Christians predestinate now in sinne but shall returne agayne vnto grace The fift article There is no degree of honor or dignitie neyther any humain election or any sensible signe that can make any man a member of the vniuersall Church I aunswere this article is after this maner in my book And such subtilties are vnderstanded knowne by considering what it is to be in the Churche and what it is to be a part or member of the Church that predestination doth make a man a member of the vniuersall Church the whiche is a preparation of grace for the present and of glory to come not degree of dignitie neyther election of man neyther any sensible signe For the acuser Iudas Iscarioth notwtstanding Christes election the temporall graces which were geuen him for his office of Apostleship and that he was reputed and counted of men a true Apostle of Iesus Christ yet was he no true Disciple but a wolf couered in a sheps skinne as sainet Augustine sayth The vi Article A reprobate man is neuer no member of the holy Church I answere it is in my booke with sufficient long probation out of the 26. Psalme and out of the v. chapter to the Ephesians also by S. Barnarde saying the Church of Iesus Christ is more playnly and euidently his body then the body which he deliuered for vnto death I haue also written in the v. chap. of my booke that the holy church is the barne of the Lord in the whiche are bothe good and euill predestinate and reprobate the good being as the good corne or grayne and the ciuill as the chaffe thereunto is added the exposition of S. Augustine The seuenth article Iudas was neuer no true Disciple of Iesus Christ. I answere and I do confesse the same This appeareth by the fift article which is passed afore by S. Augustine in his booke of penaunce where he doth expound the meaning of S. Iohn in hys first Epistle and second chapter where he sayd They come out froÌ amoÌgst vs but they were none of vs. He knewe from the beginning all them whiche should beleeue and him also whiche should betray him and sayd And therefore I say vnto you that none commeth vnto me except it be geuen hym of my father From that tune many of the Disciples parted from him and were not those also called Disciples accordyng the wordes of the Gospell And yet notwithstanding they were no true Disciples because they did not remayne and continue in the word of the sonne of God according as it is said If you remayne in my word you be my Disciples For so much then as they did not continue with Christ as hys true Disciples so likewise are they not the true sonns of God although they seeme so vnto him they are not so vnto whom it is known what they shall be That is to say of good euill Thus much writeth S. Augustine It is also euident that Iudas could not be the true Disciple of Christ by meanes of hys couetousnesse for Christ himselfe sayd in the presence of Iudas as I suppose except a man forsake all that he hath he can not be my Disciple For somuch then as Iudas did not forsake all thinges according to the Lordes will and follow him he was a theefe as it is sayd Iohn the 12. and a deuill Iohn the 6. whereby it is euident by the worde of the Lord that Iudas was not hys true but sayned Disciple Whereupon S. Augustine writing vpon Iohn declaring how the sheepe heare the voice of Christ sayth what maner of hearers thinke we hys sheepe were Truely Iudas heard him and was a wolfe yet followed he the shepherd but being clothed in a sheeps skinne he lay in wayt for the shepheard The eight article The congregatioÌ of the predestinate whether they be in the state of grace or no according vnto present iustice is the holy vniuersall Church and therefore it is an article of fayth and it is the same Churche whiche hath neither wrinckle neyther spot in it but is holy vndefiled the which the sonne of God doth cal his own The answere The wordes of the booke out of the which thys Article was drawne are these Thirdly the Church is vnderstand and taken for the congregation and assembly of the faythfull whether they be in the state of grace according to present iustice or not And in this sort it is an Article of our fayth of the whiche S. Paule maketh mention in the fifth chapter to the Ephesians Christ so loued his Church that he deliuered and offered himself for the same c. I pray you then is there any faythful man the which doth doubt that the Church doth not signifie all the elect and predestinate the which we ought to beleue to be the vniuersall Church the glorious spouse of Iesus christ holy and without spot wherfore this Article is an article of fayth the whiche we ought firmely to beleue according to our Creede I beleue the holy Catholicke Church and of this Churche doth S. Augustine S. Gregory S. Ierome and diuers other make mention The ix article Peter neuer was neither is the head of the holy vniuersall Church The aunswere This Article was drawne out of these wordes of my booke All men do agree in this poynt that Peter had receiued of the rocke of the church which is Christ humilitie pouertie stedfastnes of fayth and consequently blessednes Not as though the meaning of our Lord Iesus Christ was when he said vpon this rocke I will build my Churche that he woulde build euery Militant Church vppon the person of Peter for Christ should buyld hys Church vpon the rocke which is Christ himselfe from whence Peter receiued hys steadfastnes of fayth for somuche as Iesus Christ is the onely head and foundation of euery Church and not Peter The tenth Article If he that is called the vicar of Iesus Christ do followe Christ in his life then he is his true vicare But if so be it he do walke in contrary pathes and wayes then is he the messenger of Antichrist the enemy
remnaunt of the ashes of that man shoulde not be left vppon the earth whose memorie notwythstanding can not be abolished out of the minds of the godly neither by fire neither by water neither by anye kinde of torment ¶ I know very well that these things are very ââlenderly wrytten of me as touching the labours of thys most holy Martyr Iohn Hus with whome the labors of Hercules are not to be compared For that auncient Hercules slew a few monsters but this our Hercules with a moste stout and valiant courage hath subdued euen the worlde it selfe the mother of all monsters and cruell beastes Thys story were worthy some other kind of more curious handling but for so muche as I cannot otherwise perfourme it my selfe I haue endeuored according to the veây truth as the thing was in deede to commend tho same vnto al godly mindes neither haue I heard it reported by others but I my selfe was present at the doing of all these things and as I was able I haue put them in wryting that by thys my labour and indeuor howsoeuer it were I might preserue the memory of this holy man and excellent Doctour of the Euangelicall truth What was the name of this author which wrote thys story it is not here expressed Cochleus in his 2. boke contra Hussitas supposeth his name to be Ioannes Pizibram a Bohemian Who afterward succeeding in the place of I. Hus at Prage at last is thought to relent to the Papists This godly seruaunt and Martyr of Christ was condemned by the cruel councel and burned at Constance an 1415. about the moneth of Iuly Howe grieuously this death of Iohn Hus was taken among the nobles of Boheme and of Morauia heereafter Christ willing shall appeare by their letters which they sent vnto the councell by the letters of Sigismund the king of Romaines wrytten vnto them Wherin he laboureth all that he can to purge and excuse himselfe of Husses death All be it he was not altogether free from that cruell fact and innocent froÌ that bloud yet notwithstanding hee pretendeth in words so to wipe away that blot from hym that the greatest part of that crime seemeth to rest vpon the bloudy prelates of that councel as the wordes of the king do purport in forme as followeth INterea inquit nobis adhuc in partibus Rheni existentibus peruenit ad Constantiam c i. In the meane time as we were about the coastes of Rhene Iohn Hus went to Constance and there was arrested as is not to you vnknowen Who if he had first resorted vnto vs had gone with vs vp to the CouÌcel perhaps it had bene otherwise with him And God knoweth what griefe and sorrowe it was to our heart to see it so to fall out as with no wordes can be well expressed Whereof all the Bohemians which were there present can beare vs witnesse seeing and beholding howe carefull and sollicitous we were in labouring for him In so much that wee many times with anger and furie departed out of the Councell and not onely out of the Councell but also went out of the City of CoÌstance taking his part vnto such time as the rulers of the Councell sending vnto vs sayde That if wee woulde not permit them to prosecute that which right required in the Councell what should they then do in the place Whereupon thus we thought with our selues that here was nothing els for vs more to doe nor yet to speake in this case for asmuche as the whole Councell otherwise had ben dissolued Where is to be noted moreouer that in Constance the same time there was not one clearke or two but there were Ambassadours for all kinges and princes in Christendome especially since the time that Petrus de Luna geuing ouer all those kinges and princes which tooke his part came to vs so that whatsoeuer good was to be done it was nowe to be passed in this present Councell c. Ex Epist. Imper. Sigismundi ad Nobiles c. ¶ By this it may appeare that the Emperour as partly ashamed and sory of that which was done wold gladly haue cleared himselfe therof and haue washed hys handes with Pilate yet he coulde not so cleare himselfe but that a great portion of that murder remained in him to be noted and well worthy of reprehension as may both appeare by his last words spoken in the Councel to I. Hus whereof Iohn Hus in his Epistles complaineth wryting to certaine of his friendes in Bohemia in his 33. Epistle as by hys wordes may appeare here following I Desire you yet againe for the loue of God that the Lordes of Boheme ioyning together will desire the king for finall audience to be geuen me For so muche as he alone saide to me in the Councell that they shoulde geue me audience shortly and that I shoulde aunswer for my selfe briefly in wryting it will be to hys great confusion if he shall not perfourme that which he hath spoken But I feare that worde of his will be as firme and sure as the other was concerning my safeconducte graunted by him Certaine there were in Bohemia which willed mee to beware of hys safeconducte And other sayde he will sure geue you to your ennemies And the Lord Mikest Dweky told me before M. Iessenitz saying Maister know it for certaine you shal be condemned And this I suppose he spake knowing before the inteÌtion of the king I hoped well that hee had bene well affected towarde the lawe of God and trueth and had therein good intelligence nowe I conceiue that he is not greatly skilfull nor so prudently circumspecte in himselfe He condemned me before mine ennemies did Who if it had pleased him might haue kept the moderation of Pilat the Gentile which sayde I finde no cause in this man or at least if hee had sayde but thus beholde I haue geuen him his safeconducte safely to returne And if hee will not abide the decision of the councell I will send him home to the king of Boheme with youre sentence attestations that he with his cleargie may iudge him But nowe I heare by the relation of Henry Leffl and of other that he will ordaine for me sufficient audience And if I will not submit my selfe to the iudgement of the councel he wil send me safe the contrary way c. This Iohn Hus being in prison wrote diuers treatises as of the commaundements of the Lordes prayer of mortal sinne of matrimony of the knowledge and loue of God of 3. ennemies of mankinde the world the flesh and the deuill of penaunce of the Sacrament of the body and bloud of the Lord of the sufficiencie of the lawe of God to rule the church c. He wrote also diuers Epistles and letters to the Lordes and to his frendes of Boheme And in hys wrytings did foreshewe many things before to come touching yâ reformation of the Churche and seemeth in the prison
by your prayers I shall persiste strongly in the immutable veritie of God vnto the last breath Finally I wold not haue you ignoraÌt that wheras euery one here is put in his office I only as an outcast am neglected c. I coÌmend you to the merciful Lord Iesu Christ our true God and the sonne of the immaculate virgin Mary which hath redeemed vs by his moste bitter death without all our merites from eternall paines from the thraldome of the Deuill and from sinne From Constance the yere of our Lord. 1415. ¶ An other letter of Iohn Hus to his benefactours MY gracious benefactours and defendours of the truthe I exhort you by the bowels of Iesus Christ that now ye setting aside the vanities of this present world will giue your seruice to the eternall king Christ the Lord. Trust not in Princes nor in the sonnes of men in whome there is no health For the sonnes of men are dissemblers and disceitfull To day they erre to morrowe they pearish but God remaineth for euer Who hath his seruants not for any neede he hath of them but for their owne profite vnto whoÌ he performeth that which he promiseth fulfilleth that which he purposeth to geue He casteth of no faithful seruant from him for he sayth where I am there also shal my seruaÌt be And that Lorde maketh euery seruaunt of his to be the Lorde of all his possession geuing himselfe vnto him and with himselfe all thinges that without all tediousnesse feare and without al defect he may possesse all thinges reioycing with all Saintes in ioy infinite O happie is that seruaunt whome when the Lorde shall come hee shall finde watching Happy is the seruaunt which shall receiue that king of glory with ioy Wherefore well beloued Lordes and benefactours serue you that king in feare which shall bring you as I trust nowe to Boheme at this present by his grace in health and hereafter to eternal life of glory Fare ye wel For I think that this is the last letter that I shall write to you who to morrowe as I suppose shall be purged in hope of Iesu Christ throughe bitter death from my sinnes The things that happened to me this night I am not able to wryte Sigismund hath done all things wyth mee disceitfully God forgeue him and onely for your sakes You also heard the sentence which he awarded against me I pray you haue no suspition of faithfull Vitus An other letter to the Lord Iohn de Clum MOste gracious benefactour in Christe Iesu dearely beloued yet I reioyce not a little that by the grace of God I maye wryte vnto your honour By your letter which I receaued yesterday I vnderstand first how the iniquitie of the great strompet that is of the malignaunt congregation whereof mention is made in the Apocalips is detected and shall be more detected Wyth the which strumpet the kinges of the earth doe commit fornication fornicating spiritually from Christe and as is there sayde sliding back from the truth and consenting to the lies of antichrist thoroughe his seduction and thoroughe feare or thoroughe hope of confederacie for getting of worldly honour Secondly I perceaued by your letter how the enemies of the truth begin nowe to be troubled Thirdly I perceiued the feruent constancie of your charitie wherewith you professe the truth boldly Fourthly with ioy I perceiued that you minde now to geue ouer the vanity and the painefull seruice of this present world and to serue the Lorde Iesus Christ quietly at home Whome to serue is to raign as Gregory sayeth Whome he that serueth faithfully hath Christe Iesus himselfe in the kingdome of heauen to minister vnto him as hee himselfe sayeth Blessed is that seruaunt whome when the Lorde shall come he shall finde waking and so doing Verely I say vnto you that hee rising shall girde himselfe and shall minister to him This do not âhe kings of this worlde to their seruauntes whome onely they doe loue so long as they are profitable and necessary for their commodities c. Another Epistle of Iohn Hus wherein he declareth why God suffreth not his to perish bringing diuers examples wherwith he doth comfort and confirme both himselfe and other THe Lord God be with you Many causes there were welbeloued in God my deare frends which moued me to thinke that those letters were the last which before I sent vnto you lookinge that same time for instaÌt death But now vnderstanding the same to be deferred I take it for great coÌfort vnto me that I haue some leâ ser more to talke with you by letters therfore I write again to you to declare testify at least my gratitude mindfull duty toward you And as touching death God doth know why he doeth defer it both to me and to my welbeloued brother M. Hier. who I trust will die holily and without blame and do know also that he doth and suffereth nowe more valiauntly then I my selfe a wretched sinner God hath geuen vs a long time that we myghte call to memorie our sinnes the better and repent for the same more feruently Hee hath graunted vs time that our longe and greate temptation shuld put away our greuous sinnes bring the more consolation He hath geuen vs time wherin we should remember the horrible rebukes of our mercifull king and Lorde Iesus and shoulde ponder his cruell death and so more paciently myght learne to beare our afflictions And moreouer that we might kepe in remembraunce how that the ioyes of the life to come are not geuen after the ioyes of this world immediatly but through many tribulaâions the Saints haue entred into the kingdoÌ of heauen For some of them haue bene cutte and chopt all to peeces some their eies bored through some sodde some rosted some slaine aliue some buried quicke stoned crucified grineded betwixt mill stones drawne hailed hither and thither vnto execution drowned in waters strangled and hanged torne in pieces vexed wyth rebukes before their death pined in prisons afflicted in bands And who is able to recite all the tormentes and suffringes of the holy Saintes which they suffered vnder the olde and newe Testament for the verity of God namely those which haue at any time rebuked the malice of the priestes or haue preached against their wickednesse And it will be a meruaile if any man nowe also shall escape vnpunished who so euer dare boldly resist the wickednesse and peruersity especially of those priests which can abide no correction And I am glad that they are compelled now to reade my bookes in the which their malice is somewhat described and I know they haue reade the same more exactly and diligently then the holy Gospell seeking therein to finde out errours Geuen at Constance vppon Thursday the 28. day of Iune An. 1415. ¶ Another letter of Iohn Hus wherein he rehearseth what iniuries he receiued of the Councel and of the deputies IF my letter be not
sent yet to Boheme keepe it and send it not for hurt may come thereof c. Item if the king doe aske who ought to be my iudge since that the Councel neither did call me nor did cite me neither was I euer accused before the Councell and yet the Councell hath imprisoned me and hath appoynted their proctor against me Item I desire you right noble and gracious Lord Iohn if audience shall be geuen me that the king will be there present himselfe and that I may haue a place appoynted neare vnto him that he may heare me well and vnderstand what I say and that you also with the Lord Henry and with Lord Wenselaus and other mo if you may will be present and heare what the Lorde Iesus Christ my procuratour and aduocate and most gracious iudge will put in my mouth to speake that whether I liue or die you may be true and vpright witnesses with me least lying lips shall say heereafter that I swarued away from the truth which I haue preached Item know you that before witnesses and notaries in the prison I desired the commissioners that they would depute vnto me a proctor and an aduocate who promised so to do and afterward would not performe it Wherefore I haue committed my selfe to the Lorde Iesus Christ that he will be my procuratour and aduocate and iudge of my cause Item know you that they haue as I suppose no other quarell against mee but onely this that I stoode against the Popes Bull which Pope Iohn sent downe to Boheme to sanctifie warre wyth the signe of the crosse full remission of sinnes to all them which would take the holy crosse to fight for the patrimonie of the Romish church against Ladislaus king of Naples and they haue mine owne wryting which was read against me and I do acknowledge it to be mine Secondly they haue also against me that I haue coÌtinued so long in excommunication and yet did take vppon mee to minister in the church and say Masse Thirdly they haue against me because I did appeale from the Pope to Christ. For they reade my appeale before me in the which with a willing minde smiling I confessed before them all to be mine Fourthly because I left a certaine letter behind me which was read in the church of Bethleem the which letter my aduersaries haue very euill fauouredly translated and sinisterly expounded in the which I did wryte that I went out without a safeconducte Whereunto you your selues can say and beare me recorde that I in my going out had no safe conducte of the Pope neither yet did knowe whether you should goe out with me when I wrote that letter Item if audience may be geuen to me and that after the same audience the king would suffer me not to be returned againe into prison but that I may haue your counsels others my frends and if it may please God that I may say some thing to my soueraigne Lord the king for the behalfe of Christianitie and for hys owne profite c. ¶ Another letter of Iohn Hus wherein he confirmeth the Bohemians and describeth the wickednesse of that Counsell IOhn Husse in hope the seruaunt of GOD to all faythfull in Boheme which loue the Lord greetyng thorough the grace of GOD. It commeth in my mynde wherein I must needes admonish you that be the faythfull and beloued of the Lord how that the Councell of Constance beyng full of pride auarice and all abhomination hath condemned my bookes written in the Boheme tounge for hereticall whiche bookes they neuer saw nor neuer heard them read And if they had heard them yet they could not vnderstaÌd the same being some Italians some Frenchmen some Britaines some Spanyardes Germaines with other people of other nations moe vnlesse peraduenture Iohn Bishop of Litomishe vnderstoode them whiche was present in that Councell and certaine other Bohemians and Priestes whiche are agaynst me and labour all they may how to depraue both the veritie of God and the honesty of our countrey of Boheme Which I iudge in the hope of GOD to be a Godly land right well geuen to the true knowledge of the Fayth for that it doth so greatly desire the word of GOD and honest maners And if you were here at Constance ye should see the greeuous abhomination of this Councell which they call so holy and such as can not erre Of the which Councell I haue heard it by the Swechers reported that the Citie of Constaunce is not able in 30. yeares to be purged of those wicked abhominations in that CouÌcell committed And all be offended almost with that Councell beyng sore greeued to behold such execrable thynges perpetrate in the same When I stoode first to aunswere before myne aduersaries seyng all thynges there done with no order and hearyng them also outragiously crying out I sayd playnely vnto them that I looked for more honest behauiour and better order and discipline in that Councell Then the chief Cardinall aunswered sayest thou so but in the tower thou spakest more modestly To whome sayd I in the Tower no man cryed out agaynst me where as now all doe rage agaynst me My faythfull and beloued in Christ be not afrayde with their sentence in condemnyng my bookes They shall bee scattered hether and thether abroad like light Butterfleis and their Statutes shall endure as Spiderwebbes They went about to shake my constancie from the veritie of Christ but they could not ouercome the vertue of God in me They would not reason with the scriptures against me as diuers honourable Lordes can witnesse with me which being ready to suffer contumely for the trueth of God tooke my part stoutly namely Lorde Wenceslaus de Duba and Lorde Iohn de Clum for they were let in by king Sigismund into the Councell And when I sayde that I was desirous to be instructed if I did in any thing erre then they heard the chiefe Cardinall aunswere againe because thou wouldest be informed there is no remedy but that thou must first reuoke thy doctrine according to the determination of 50. Bachelers of Diuinitie appoynted O high instruction After like maner S. Katherine also shoulde haue denied and reuoked the veritie of God and faith in Christ because the 50. maisters likewise did withstand her which notwithstanding that good virgine would neuer doe standing in her faith vnto death But shee did winne those her maisters vnto Christ when as I can not win these my maisters by any meanes These things I thought good to wryte vnto you that you might knowe howe they haue ouercome me with no grounded Scripture nor with any reason but onely did assay with terrours and disceits to perswade me to reuoke and to abiure But our mercifull God whose lawe I haue magnified was and is with me and I trust so will continue and will kepe me in his grace vnto death Wrytten at Constance after the feast of Iohn Baptist
in prison and in bandes daily looking for death although for the secrete iudgements of God I dare not say whether this be my last Epistle for nowe also almighty God is able to deliuer me Another letter of Iohn Hus wherin he comforteth his frendes and willeth them not to be troubled for the condemnyng of his bookes and also declareth the wickednesse of the Clergy MAister Iohn Husse in hope the seruaunt of God to all the faythfull which loue him and his statutes wisheth the truth and grace of God Beloued I thought it needefull to warne you that you should not feare or bee discouraged because the aduersaries haue decreed that my bookes shall be burnt Remember how the Israelites burned the preachynges of the Prophet Ieremy and yet they could not auoyde the thynges that were Prophecied of in them For after they were burnt the Lord commaunded to write the same Prophecie agayne and that larger which was also done For Ieremie sittyng in prison spake and Baruch which was ready at his hand wrote This is written either in the 35. or 45. chapiter of the Vision of Ieremie It is also written in the bookes of the Machabees that the wicked did burne the law of God and killed them that had the same Agayne vnder the new Testament they burned the Saintes with the bookes of the law of God The Cardinals condemned and committed to fire certaine of S. Gregories bookes had burnt theÌ all if they had not ben preserued of God by the meanes of Peter Gregories minister Hauing these things before your eyes take heede least through feare you omit to read my bookes and deliuer them to the aduersaries to bee brent Remember the sayings of our mercifull sauiour by whych he forewarneth vs. Math. 24. There shall be sayeth he before the day of iudgement great tribulation such as was not from the beginning vntill this day neither shall be afterwardes So that euen the elect of God shoulde be deceiued if it were possible But for their sakes those dayes shal be shortened WheÌ you remeÌber these things beloued be not afraid for I trust in God that that schoole of Antichrist shall be afraide of you and suffer you to be in quiet neither shall the Councell of Constance extende to Bohemia For I thinke that many of them which are of the Councell shall die before they shall get from you my bookes And they shall departe from the Councel and be scattred abroad throughout the partes of the world like storkes and then they shall knowe when winter commeth what they did in sommer Consider that they haue adiudged their heade the Pope worthy of death for many horrible factes that he hath done Go to nowe Aunswer to this you preachers which preach that the Pope is the God of the earth that he may as the Lawyers say make sale of the holy things that he is the head of the whole holy Church in verity wel gouerning the same that he is the heart of the Church in quickening the same spiritually that hee is the well spring from the which floweth all vertue and goodnesse that he is the sonne of the holy church that hee is the safe refuge to which euery Christian maÌ ought to flie for succour Beholde nowe that head is cutte off with the sworde nowe the God of the earth is bound now his sinnes are declared openly nowe that well spring is dried vppe that sunne darkened that heart is plucked out and throwne away least that any man should seeke succour thereat The Councell hath condemned that head and that for this offence because hee tooke money for indulgences Bishopprickes and other such like But they condemned hym by order of iudgement which were themselues the buiers and sellers of the same marchandise There was present Iohn Byshop of Lytomissia who went twise about to buy the bishoprike of Prage but others preuented him O wicked men why did they not first cast out the beame out of their owne eyes These men haue accursed and coÌdemned the seller but they themselues which were the buiers and consenters to the bargaine are without daunger What shall I say that they doe vse in this maner of buying and selling at home in their owne countreis For at Constance there is one Bishop that bought another which sold and the Pope for allowing of both their factes tooke bribes of both sides It came so to passe in Bohemia also as you knowe I woulde that in that Councell God had sayde he that amongst you is without sinne let him geue the sentence against Pope Iohn Then surely they had gone all out of the Councel house one after another Why did they bowe the knee to him alwaies before this his fall kisse hys feete and call him the most holy father seeing they saw apparantly before that he was an hereticke that hee was a mankiller that he was a wicked sinner all which things nowe they haue found in him Why did the Cardinals chuse him to be Pope knowing before that he had killed the holy Father Why suffered they him to meddle with holy thinges in bearing the office of the Popedome for to this ende they are his counsailours that they shoulde admonish him of that which is right Are not they themselues as guiltie of these faults as he seeing that they accouÌted these things vices in him and were partakers of some of them themselues why durst no man lay ought to his charge before he had fledde from Constance but assone as the secular power by the sufferaunce of God laide holde vpon him then and neuer afore they conspired altogether that he shoulde not liue any longer Surely euen as at this day is the malice the abhomination and filthinesse of Antichrist reuealed in the Pope and others of this Councell Nowe the faithfull seruaunts of God may vnderstande what our sauiour Christ meant by this saying when you shal see the abhomination of desolation which is spoken of Daniel c. who so can vnderstand it c. Surely these be great abhominatioÌs pride couetousnesse symonie sitting in a solitarie place that is to say in a dignitie voide of goodnesse of humilitie and other vertues as we do now clearely see in those that are constituted in any office and dignitie O howe acceptable a thing should it be if time would suffer me to disclose their wicked actes which are nowe apparant that the faithfull seruaunts of God might knowe them I trust in God that he wil send after me those that shall be more valiant and there are aliue at this day that shall make more manifest the malice of Antichrist and shall geue their liues to the death for the truth of our Lord Iesus Christ who shall geue both to you and me the ioyes of life euerlasting This Epistle was written vppon S. Iohn Baptistes day in prison and in colde yrons I hauing thys meditation with my selfe that Iohn was beheaded in his prisone
thy names sake Amen Written in prison and in bondes in the Vigill of holy S. Iohn the Baptist who beyng in prison and in bondes for the rebuking of wickednesse was beheaded ¶ Among diuers other letters of Iohn Hus which he wrote to the great consolation of others I thought also here to intermixt an other certaine godly letter writteÌ out of England by a faythfull Scholler of Wickleffe as appeareth vnto Iohn Hus and the Bohemians which for the zealous affectioÌ therein coÌteined seemeth not vnworthy to be read ¶ A letter to Iohn Hus and to the Bohemians from London GReetyng and whatsoeuer can be deuised more sweete in the bowels of Christ Iesu. My dearely beloued in the Lord whom I loue in the trueth and not I onely but also all they that haue the knowledge of the trueth whiche abydeth in you and shall be with you through the grace of GOD for euermore I reioysed aboue measure when our beloued brethren came and gaue testimony vnto vs of your trueth and how you walke in the trueth I haue heard brethren how sharpely Antichrist persecuteth you in vexyng the faithfull seruauntes of Christ with diuers and straunge kyndes of afflictions And surely no maruaile if amongest you since it is so almost all the world ouer the law of Christ be too too greuously impugned and that redde Dragon hauyng so many heades of whom it is spoken in the Apocalyps haue now vomited out of his mouth that great floud by whiche he goeth about to swallow vp the woman but the most gracious God will deliuer for euer his onely and most faythfull spouse Let vs therfore cofort our selues in the Lord our God and in his vnmeasurable goodnes hopyng strongly in him which will not suffer those that loue him to be vnmercifully defrauded of any their purpose if we according to our duety shall loue him with all our hart for aduersitie should by no meanes preuaile ouer vs if there were no iniquitie raignyng in vs. Let therefore no tribulation or sorrow for Christs cause discourage vs knowing this for a surety that whosoeuer the Lord vouchsafeth to receaue to be his childreÌ those he scourgeth For so the mercifull father will haue them tried in this miserable life by persecutions that afterwardes hee may spare them For the golde that this high artificer hathe chosen he purgeth and trieth in this fire that he may afterwardes lay it vp in his pure treasurie For we see that the time which we shall abide here is short and transitory the life which we hope for after this is blessed and euerlasting Therefore whilest we haue time let vs take paine that we may enter into that rest What other thyng do we see in this brickle life then sorow heauinesse and sadnesse and that which is most greuous of all to the faithfull too much abusing and contempt of the lawe of the Lord. Let vs therefore endeuoure our selues as much as we may to lay holde of the things that are eternall and abiding despising in our mindes all transitory and fraile things Let vs consider the holy fellowship of our fathers that haue gone before vs. Let vs consider the Saincts of the olde and newe Testament Did they not passe through this sea of tribulation and persecution were not some of them cut in peces other some stoned others of them killed with the sword Some others of them went about in pelts and goates skinnes as the Apostle to the Hebrues witnesseth Surely they all walked straight wayes following the steppes of Christ which sayde he that ministreth vnto me let him follow me whether so euer I go c. Therfore let vs also which haue so noble examples geuen vs of the Saintes that went before vs laying away as muche as in vs lyeth the heauy burden and the yoke of sinne which compasseth vs about runne forwarde through patience to the battaile that is set before vs fixing our eyes vppon the author of faith and Iesus the finisher of the same who seeing the ioy that was set before hym suffred the paines of the crosse despising death Let vs call vppon him which suffred suche reproche against himselfe of sinners that we be not wearied fainting in our hearts but that we may heartely pray for helpe of the Lorde and may fight against his aduersary Antichrist that we may loue his law and not be deceitfull labourers but that we may deale faithfully in all things according to that that God hath vouchsafed to geue vs and that wee may labour diligently in the Lordes cause vnder hope of an euerlasting reward Behold therefore brother Hus most deaâly beloued in Christe although in face vnknowen to me yet not in faith and loue for distance of places cannot separate those whom the loue of Christ doth effectually knit together be comforted in the grace which is geuen vnto thee labour like a good souldiour of Christ Iesus preach be instant in word and in example and call as many as thou canst to the way of truth for the truth of the gospel is not to be kept in silence because of friuolous censures and thunderboltes of Antichrist And therefore to the vttermost of thy power strengthen thou and confirme the members of Christ whych are weakened by the deuil and if the Lord wil vouchsafe it Antichrist shall shortly come to an end And there is one thing wherein I do greatly reioyce that in your realm and in other places God hath stirred vp the harts of some men that they can gladly suffer for the word of God imprisonment banishment and death Further beloued I knowe not what to wryte vnto you but I confesse that I could wish to powre out my whole heart if thereby I might comfort you in the lawe of the Lorde Also I salute from the bottome of my heart all the faithfull louers of the law of the Lord and specially Iacobellus your coadiutor in the gospell requiring that he will pray vnto the Lorde for me in the Vniuersall churche of Iesus Christ. And the God of peace which hath raised from the dead the shepheard of the sheepe the mighty Lorde Iesus Christ make you apt in all goodnesse to doe his will working in you that which may be pleasant in his sight All your friendes salute you which haue heard of your constancie I would desire also to see your letters wrytten backe to vs for knowe yee that they shall greatly comfort vs. At London by your seruaunt desiring to be fellow with you in your labors Ricus Wiceewitze priest vnworthy ¶ An other letter of Iohn Hus to his friendes of Boheme THe Lord God be with you I loue the counsaile of the Lorde aboue gold and precious stone Wherfore I trust in the mercy of Iesus Christ that he wil geue me his spirit to stand in his truth Pray to the Lord for the spirit is ready and the flesh is weake The Lord almighty be the eternal reward vnto my Lords which constantly firmely and
thinges shall come to passe and be brought by little and little in order of times dispensed of God for the same purpose And this God doth and will do for his owne goodnes and mercy and for the riches of his great longanimity and pacience geuing time and space of repeÌtance to them that haue loÌg line in theyr sins to amend and flye from the face of the Lordes fury whyle that in like manner the carnall people and carnal priestes successiuely and in time shall fall awaye and be consumed as with the moth c. ¶ An other letter of Iohn Husse MAister Martin my deare brother in Christ I exhorte you in the Lord that you feare God keepe hys commaundementes and flee the company of women and beware of hearing their confessions least by the hipocrisie of women Sathan deceiue you trust not their deuotion You know how I haue detested the auarice and the inordinate life of the Clergy wherefore through the grace of God I suffer now persecution which shortly shal be consummate in me neither doe I feare to haue my hart powred out for the name of Christ Iesus I desire you hartely be not greedy in seeking after benefices And yet if you shal be called to anye cure in the country let the honour of God the saluation of soules and the trauaile therof moue you therunto and not the hauing of the lining or the commodities thereof And if you shall be placed in any such benefice beware you haue no yong womaÌ for your cook or seruant least you edifie and encrease more your house then your soule See that you be a builder of your spirituall house being gentle to the poore and humble of mind and waste not your goodes in great fare I feare also if you do not amend your life ceasing from your costly and superfluous apparell least you shal be greuously chastised as I also wretched maÌ shal be punished which haue vsed the like being seduced by custome of euill men and wordly glory wherby I haue bene wounded agaynst God wyth the spirite of pride And because you haue notably knowne both my preaching and outward conuersation euen from my youth I haue no neede to write many thinges vnto you but to desire you for the mercy of Iesus Christ that you do not followe me in anye such leuitie and lightnes whiche you haue in seene in me You knew how before my priesthoode whiche greueth me nowe I haue delighted to playe oftentimes at chesse and haue neglected my time and thereby haue vnhappily prouoked both my self and other to anger many times by that play Wherfore besides other my innumerable faultes for thys also I desire you to inuocate the mercy of the Lord that he will pardon me and so directe my life that hauing ouercome the wickednes of this present life the flesh the world and the deuill I may finde place in the heauenly country at the least in the day of iudgement Fare ye well in Christ Iesus with all them which keepe hys law My gray coate if you will keepe to your selfe for my remembraunce but I thinke you are ashamed to wear that gray colour therfore you may geue it to whoÌ you shall thinke good My white coate you shall geue the minister N. my scholer To George or els to Zuzikon 60. groates or els my gray coate for he hath faythfully serued me ¶ The superscription I pray you that you doe not open this letter before you be sure and certayne of my death The consolation of Mayster Hierome to Mayster Hus. MY maister in those thinges which you haue both written hetherto and also preached after the law of God agaynst the pride auarice an other inordinate vices of the Priestes goe forward be constant and strong And if I shall know that you are oppressed in the cause and if neede shal so require of myne own accorde I will folow after to helpe you as much as I can BY the lyfe actes and letters of Iohn Hus hetherto rehearsed it is euident and playne that he was condemned not for any errour of doctrine which they coulde well proue in hym who neyther denyed their popishe transubstantiation neither spake against the authoritie of the church of Rome if it were well gouerned nor yet the 7. Sacraments also sayd masse himself and almost in al their popish opinions was a papist with them but onely of euil wil was accused of his malicious aduersaries because he spake agaynst the pompe pride and auarice other wicked enormities of the pope Cardinals Prelates of that Church and because he could not abide the high dignities liuings of the Churche and thought the doinges of the pope to be Antichristlike For this cause he procured so many enemies false witnesses agaynst him Who strayning and picking matter out of hys bookes and writinges hauing no one iust article of doctrine to lay vnto him yet they made hym an hereticke whether he would or no and brought him to hys condemnation This can hatred and malice do where the charitie of Christ hath no place Whiche being so as thy charitie good reader may easely vnderstand in perusing the whol course of hys story I beseech thee theÌ what cause had Iohn Cochleus to write his 12. bookes agaynst Iohn Hus and Hussites In which bookes how bitterly inteÌperately he misuseth hys penne by these few words in hys second booke thou mayst take a little tast which wordes I thought here briefly to place in English to the ende that all English men may iudge thereby with what spirite and truth these Catholickes he caryed Hys wordes be these Lib. 2. Hist. Dico igitur Ioan Huss neque sanctum neque beatum habendum esse sed impium potius c. That is I say therfore Iohn Husse is neither to be counted holy nor blessed but rather wicked and eternally wretched insomuche that in the day of iudgement it shal be more easie not onely with the infidell Pagans Turks Tartarians and Iewes but also with the most sinfull Sodomites the abhominable Persians which most filthily doe lye with their daughters sisters or mothers yea also with most impious Cain killer of hys owne brother with Thyestes killer of hys own mother and the Lestrygones other Andropophagi which deuour mans flesh yea more easie with those infamous murderers of infants Pharao Herode then with him c. These be the words of Cochleus Whose rayling books although they deserue neyther to be read nor aunswered yet if it pleased God it were to be wished that the Lord would stir vp some towardly yong man that hath so much leasure to defend the simplicitie of thys Iohn Hus whiche cannot now aunswere for himselfe In the meane tyme something to satisfie or stay the readers mynde agaynst thys immoderate hyperbole of Cochleus in like fewe wordes I wyll bryng out Iohn Hus to speake and to cleare hymselfe agaynst this slaunder whose wordes in
in a maner astonished sayd I do not remember them now at the first but hereafter they shal be obiected agaynst you And by and by the thirde man rising vp sayde when that you were also at Heidelberg you propounded many erroneous matters as touching the Trinitie and there painted out a certayne shield or scutchine comparing the Trinitie of persons in diuinitie vnto water snow and yse and such like Unto whoÌ M. Hierome answered Those thinges that I wrote or paynted there the same will I also speake write and paynt here and teach me that they be erroneous and I will most humbly reuoke and recant the same Then certayne cryed out let hym be burned let him be burned Unto whom he answered if my death doe delight or please you in the name of God let it be so Then sayd the archbishop of Salisburg not so mayster Hierome forsomuch as it is written I will not the death of a sinner but rather that he conuert and liue When these and many other tumultes and cryes were passed whereby they did then most disorderly and outragiously witnes agaynst them they deliuered the sayd mayster Hierome being bound vnto the officers of the Citty of Constance to be caryed to prison for that night and so euery one of them returned to their lodginges In the meane tyme one of the friendes of M. I. Hus looking out at a window of the Cloyster sayd vnto hym M. Hierome Then sayd hee you are welcome my deare brother Then sâyd Peter vnto hym Be constant feare not to suffer death for the truth sake of the whiche wheÌ you were in tymes past at libertie you dyd preache so muche goodnes Vnto whome Hierome aunswered truely brother I do not feare death and forsomuch as we know that we haue spoken much therof in times past let vs now see what may be knowne or done in effect By and by hys keepers comming to the window threatning hym wyth strokes dyd put away the sayd Peter from the window of the Cloyster Then came there one Uitus vnto M. Hierome sayd mayster how doe you Unto whom he aunswered truely brother I do very well Then hys keepers comming about him layd hold of the sayd Uitus saying this is also one of the number and kept hym When it drew towards euening the archb of Rigen sent certayne oâ hys seruants which lead away M. Hiârome being stroÌgly bound with chaynes both by the handes and by the neck and kept him so for certayne houres When night drew on they caryed hym vnto a certayn tower of the Cittie in Sainct Paules Churchyarde where as they tying him fast vnto a great blocke and his fâete in the stockes hys handes also being made fast vppon them they left hym where as the blocke was so high that he could by no meanes sit therupon but that his head must hang downward They caryed also the sayd Uitus vnto the archbishop of Rygen who demaunded of him why he durst be so bold to talk with such a man being a reprobate of all men and an hereticke and when as he could finde no cause of imprisonment in hym and that he sayd he was maister Iohn de Clums friend taking an othe and promise of him that he should not go about to endamage the Councell by reason of that imprisonment and captiuitie so dismissed hym and sent him away Maister Hierom vnknown vnto vs whether he was caryed lay in the sayd tower two dayes two nightes relieued onely with bread and water Then one of hys keepers comming vnto M. Peter declared vnto him howe that M. Hierome lay hard by in bondes and chaines and how he was fed Then M. Peter desired that hee might haue leaue geuen hym to geue him meat because he would procure the same vnto hym The keeper of the prison graunting hys request caryed meate vnto hym Within âleuen dayes after so hanging by the heeles he vsed so small repast that he fell sore sicke euen vnto the death When as he lying then in that captiuitie and prison desired to haue a Confessor they of the Councell denyed that he shold haue any vntill such time as by great importunitie he obtayned to haue one hys friends being then there present in the same prison and tower wherein he then lay by the space of one yeare lacking but seuen dayes After they had put Iohn Hus to death then about the feast of the natiuitie of Mary the Uirgine they brought forth M. Hierome whom they had kept so long in chains vnto the Churche of S. Paule and threatning hym with death being instant vpon him they forced him to abiure recant and coÌsent vnto the death of M. Iohn Hus that he was iustly and truely condemned and put to death by theÌ He what for feare of death and hopyng thereby to escape out of their handes according to their will and pleasure according to the tenour whiche was exhibited vnto hym did make abiuration and that in the Cathedrall Churche and open Session the draught whereof penned to hym by the Papistes here ensueth ¶ The abiuration of M Hierome of Prage I Hierome of Prage Mayster of Arte acknowledging the Catholicke Church and the Apostolicke fayth do accurse and renounce all heresies specially that whereof I haue hetherto bene infamed and that which in tymes past Iohn Hus and Iohn Wickleffe haue bolden and taught in theyr workes treatises and sermons made vnto the people and Clergy for the whiche cause the sayde Wickliffe and Hus together with the sayde doctrines errours are condeÌned by this Sinode of Constance as heretickes and all the said doctrine sentencially condemed and especially in certayne articles expressed in the sentences and iudgementes geuen agaynst them by this sacred Councell Also I do accorde and agree vnto the holy Churche of Rome the Apostolick seate in this sacred Councel with my mouth and hart do professe in al thinges and touching all thinges and specially as touching the keyes Sacramentes orders and offices and ecclesiasticall censures of pardons reliques of Saintes Ecclesiasticall libertie also ceremonies and all other thinges pertayning vnto Christian Religion as the Church of Rome the Apostolick sea and this sacred Councel do professe and specially that many of the sayd Articles are notoriously hereticall and lately reproued by the holy fathers some of them blasphemous other some erroneous some offensiue vnto godly cares many of them temerarious and sedicious And suche also were counted the Articles lately condemned by the sacred councell and it was inhibited and forbidden to all and singular Catholicke men hereafter to preach teach or presume to hold or mayntayne any of the sayd Articles vnder payn of being accursed And I the sayd Hierome forsomuch as I haue laboured by Scholasticall Artes to perswade the opinion De Vniuersalibus realibus and that one substance of the common kinde should signifie many thinges subiect vnder the same and euery
declare vnto them hys minde neyther would he by any meanes consent vnto those priuate iudges Wherupon the Presidents of the Councell thinking that the sayd M. Hierome woulde renue hys recantation before the sayd audieuce and confirme the same did graunt him open audieÌce In the yeare of our Lord. 1416. the 25. day of May which was the Saterday before the Ascenâion of our Lord the sayd M. Hierom was brought vnto open audience before the whole Councell to the great Cathedrall church of Constance whereas by the Commissioners of the Councell in the behalfe of hys foresayd enemies there was laid agaynst him of new C. and vii Articles to the intent that he should not scape the snare of death which they prouided and layd for him in so much as the iudges had before declared that by the saying of the witnesses it was already concluded in the same audience The day aforesayd from morning vntill noone he aunswered vnto more then 40. Articles most subtletie obiected agaynst him denying that he held or mayntayned any such articles as were either hurtfull or false affirming the those witnesses had deposed theÌ agaynst him falsly and slaunderously as his most cruel and mortall enemies In the same Session they had not yet proceeded vnto death because that the noone time drew so fast on that he could not answere vnto the Articles Wherfore for lacke of time sufficient to aunswere vnto the residue of the Articles there was an other time appoynted which was the third day after the foresaid Saterday before the Ascention of our Lord at whiche time againe early in the morning hee was brought vnto the sayde Cathedrall Church to answere vnto all the residue the Articles In all which articles as well those which he had aunswered vnto the Saterday before as in the residue he cleared himselfe very learnedly refelling his aduersaries who had no cause but onely of malice displeasure were set agaynst him did him great wrong in suche sort that they were themselues astonyed at his oration and refutation of their testimonies brought agaynst him and with shame enough were put to silence As when one of them had demanded of him what he thought by the sacrament of the aultar He answered before consecration sayd he it is bread wine after the consecration it is the true body and bloud of Christ adding withall moe wordes according to theyr catholicke fayth Then an other rising vp Hierome sayde he there goeth a great rumor of thee that thou shouldest hold bread to remain vpon the aultar To whom he pleasantly answered saying that he beleued bread to be at the Bakers At which wordes being spoken one of the Dominicke Friers fumishly tooke on and sayd what doest thou deny that no man doubteth of Whose peuishe sausines Hierome with these words did well represse holde thy peace said he thou monke thou hipocrite And thus the monke being nipped in the head sate downe dumme After whom started vp an other who with a loude voyce cryed out I sweare sayd he by my conscience that to be true that thou doest deny To whom sayd Hierome agayne speaking in latine Heus inquit sic iurare per conscientiam tutissima fallendi via est That is thus to sweare by your conscience is the next way to deceiue An other there was a spitefull and a bitter enemy of his whom he called by no other name then dogge or asse After he had thus refuted them one after an other that they could finde no crime against him neyther in this matter nor in anye other they were all driuen to keepe silence This done then were the witnesses called for who coÌming in presence gaue testimony vnto the Articles before produced By reason wherof the innocent cause of Hierome was oppressed and began in the councell to be concluded Then Hierome rising vp begaÌ to speak forsomuch sayth he as you haue heard mine aduersaries so diligeÌtly hether to conuenient it is that you should also nowe heare me to speake for my selfe Whereupon with much difficultie at last audience was geueÌ in the Councell for hym to say his mind Which being granted he from morning to noon continuyng entreated of diuers and sondry matters with great learning and eloqueÌce Who first beginning with his praier to God be sought him to geue him spirite habilitie and vtterance which might most tend to the profite saluation of his own soule And so entring into hys Oration I Know sayth he reuerend Lords that there haue bene many excelleÌt men which haue suffered much otherwise theÌ they haue deserued being oppressed with false witnesses condemned with wrong iudgementes And so beginning with Socrates he declared howe hee was vniustly condemned of hys countrimen neither woulde he escape when hee might taking from vs the feare of two thinges whiche seeme most bitter to men to wit of prisonment and death Then he inferred the captiuitie of Plato the banishment of Anaxagoras and the tormentes of Zeno. Moreouer he brought in the wrongfull condemnation of many gentiles as the banishment of Rupilius reciting also the vnworthy death of Boetius and of others whom Boetius himselfe doth write of From thence he came to the examples of the Hebrues and first began with Moyses the deliuerer of the people the law geuer how he was oftentimes slaundered of hys people as being a seducer and contemner of the people Ioseph also sayth he for enuy was sold of hys brethren and for false suspicion of whoredome was cast into bandes Besides these he reciteth Esayas Daniell and almost all the Prophetes who as contemners of god and seditious persons were oppressed with wrongfull condemnation FroÌ thence he proceeded to the iudgement of Susanna and of diuers other besides who being good and holy men yet were they vniustly cast away with wrongfull sentence At the length he came to Iohn Baptist and so in long processe he descended vnto our sauiour declaring how it was euident to all men by what false witnesses both he and Iohn Baptist were condemned Moreouer how Stephen was slayne by the Colledge of the priestes and how all the Apostles were condemned to death not as good men but as seditious styrrers vp of the people and contemners of the Gods and euil doers It is vniust sayth he vniustly to be condemned one priest of an other and yet he proued that the same hath so happened most vniustly in that Councell of Priestes These thinges did he discourse at large with marueilous eloqueÌce and with singuler admiration of all that heard hym And forasmuch as all the whol summe of the cause dyd rest only in the witnesses by many reasons he proued that no credite was to be geuen vnto them especially seing they spake all thinges of no truth but onely of hatred malice enuy And so prosecuting the matter so liuely and expressely he opened vnto them the causes of their hatred
that hee had almost perswaded them So liuely and likely their hatred was detected that almost no trust was geuen to their testimonies saue onely for the cause and quarrell wherein they stood touching the popes doctrine All mens mindes here were moued and bending to mercye towardes hym For he told them how that he of hys owne accord came vp to the Councell and to purge hymselfe he did open vnto them all hys life and doinges being full of vertue godlines This was sayth he the old maner of auncient and learned meÌ and most holy Elders that in matters of fayth they did differ many times in argumentes not to destroy the fayth but to finde out the veritie So did Augustine and Hierome dissent not onely being diuers but also contrary one from the other yet wtout al suspition of heresy All this while the popes holy Councell did wayt still when he would beginne to excuse himselfe and to retracte those thinges whiche were obiected agaynst him and to craue pardon of the Councell But he persisting still in hys constant oration did acknowledge no errour nor gaue any signification of retractation At last entring into the prayse commendation of M. Iohn Hus he affirmed that he was a good iust and holy man and much vnworthy that death whiche he did suffer Whom he did know from his youth vpward to be neither fornicator drunkard neither anye euill or vicious person but a chast sober man a iust and true preacher of the holy Gospell and whatsoeuer things mayster Iohn Hus and Wicklyff had holden or written specially agaynst the abuse and pompe of the clergie he would affirme euen vnto the death that they were holy and blessed men and that in all pointes of the Catholicke fayth he doth beleue as the holy Catholicke Church doth hold or beleue And finally he did conclude that al such articles as Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus had written put forth agaynst the enormities pompe and disorder of the Prelates he would firmely steadfastly without recantation hold defend eueÌ vnto the death And last of all he added that al the sinnes that euer he had coÌmitted did not so much gnaw and trouble his conscience as did that onely sinne whiche he had committed in that most pestiferous fact when as in his recantation he had vniustly spoken against that good and holy man his doctrine specially in coÌsenting vnto his wicked coÌdeÌnation concluding that he did vtterly reuoke deny that wicked recantatioÌ which he had made in that most cursed place that he dyd it through weakenes of hart and feare of death And moreuer that whatsoeuer thing he hath spokeÌ against that blessed man he hath altogether lyed vpoÌ him and that he doth repent him with his whole hart that euer he did it And at the hearing hereof the hartes of the hearers were not a little sory For they wished and desired greatly that such a singular man shold be saued if otherwise their blind superstition would haue suffered it But he continued still in his prefixed sentence seeming to desire rather death then lyfe And persisting in the prayse of Iohn Husse he added moreouer that he neuer mayntayned anye doctrine agaynst the state of the Church but onely spake agaynst the abuses of the clergye against the pride pompe and excesse of the Prelates For somuch as the patrimonies of the churches were first geuen for the poore then for hospitality and thirdly to the reparations of the Churches it was a griefe to that good man sayd he to see the same misspent and cast away vpon harlots great feastings and keping of horses and dogges vpoÌ gorgeous apparell and such other things vnseming Christian Religion And herein he sheweth him selfe marueilous eloquent yea neuer more And when his oration was interrupted many tymes by diuers of them carping his sentences as he was in speaking yet was there none of all those that interrupted hym which scaped vnblanckt but he brought them all to confusion and put them to silence When any noise began he ceased to speake after began againe proceeding in his Oration and desiring them to geue him leaue a while to speak whoÌ they hereafter should heare no more neither yet was his mind euer dashed at all these noyses and tumults And thys was marueilous in him to behold notwithstanding he continued in strait prison 340. dayes hauing neither booke nor almost light to read by yet how admirably his memory serued him Declaring howe all those paynes of his strait handling did not somuch greeue him as he did wonder rather to see their vnkind humanitie towardes him When he had spoken these and many other thinges as touching the prayse of Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus they which sat in the Councell whispered together saying by these his wordes it appeareth that he is at a poynt with hym selfe Then was he agayne caried into prison greeuously settered by the hands armes and feete with great chaines and fetters of yron The Saterday next before the Ascension day early in the morning he was brought with a great number of armed men vnto the Cathedral Church before the open congregation to haue his iudgement geuen hym There they exhorted him that those thinges which he had before spokeÌ in the open audience as is aforesayde touching he prayse and commendation of M. Iohn Wickleffe and M. Iohn Hus confirming and establishing their doctrine he would yât recant the same but he merueilous stoutly without all feare spake agaynst them amoÌgst other things said vnto them I take God to my witnes and I protest here before you all that I do beleeue and holde the articles of the fayth as the holy Catholicke Church doth hold and beleue the same but for this cause shall I now be condemned for that I will not consent with you vnto the condemnation of those most holy and blessed men aforesayd whome you haue most wickedly condemned for certaine articles detetesting and abhorring your wicked and abhominable life Then he confessed there before them all his beliefe and vttered many thinges very profoundly and eloquently in so much that all men there present could not sufficiently coÌmend prayse hys great eloqueÌce excellent learning and by no means could they induce or perswade him to recant Then a certayne bishop named the Bishop of Landy made a certayne sermon exhortatiue agaynst M. Hierome perswading to his condemnation After the Byshop had ended the sayd sermon M. Hierome sayd agayn vnto them You shall condemne me wickedly and vniustly But I after my death will leaue a remorse in your conscience and a nayle in your hartes ET CITO VOS OMNES VT RESPONDEATIS MIHI CORAM ALTISSIMO ET IVSTISSIMO IVDICE POST CENTVM ANNOS that is And here I cite you to aunswere vnto me before the most high and iust Iudge within a C. yeares No penne can sufficiently write or note those
Christ. FOrsomuch as euery man both by the law of nature and also by Gods law is commaunded to doe that vnto an other man which he woulde haue done vnto himselfe and is forbidden to do that thing vnto an other which he would not haue done vnto himselfe as our Sauiour sayth all things whatsoeuer you wyll that men should do vnto you the same doe you vnto theÌ for this is the law and the Prophetes yea the lawe is fulfilled in this one poynt thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy self We therfore God being our author hauing respect as much as in vs lieth vnto the said law of God the loue of our neighbor before did send our letters vnto Constaunce for our dearelye beloued frende of good memorye Mayster Iohn Husse Bacheler of Diuinitye and Preacher of the Gospell Whome of late in the Councell of Constaunce wee knowe not with what spirite beeing ledde you haue condemned as an obstinate hereticke neither hauing confessed any thing neither being lawfully conuict as were expediét hauing no errours or heresies declared or layde agaynst him but onely at the sinister false and importune accusations suggestioÌs and instigations of his mortall enemies and the traytours of our kingdome and Marquesdome of Morauia And being thus vnmercifully condemned you haue slayne him with most shamefull and cruell death to the perpetuall shame and infamy of our most christian kingdome of Boheme and the famous Marquesdome of Morauia as we haue written vnto Constance vnto the most noble Prince and Lord the Lord Sigismund king of Romaynes and of Hungary the Heyre and Successor of our kingdom the which was also read and published in your congregations whiche wee will here also haue enrolled and haue burned him as it is reported in the reproch and contempt of vs. Wherfore we haue thought good euen now to direct our letters patentes to your reuerences nowe present in the behalfe of Maister Iohn Hus openly professing and protesting both wyth hart and mouth that he the sayd Mayster Iohn Hus was a iust good and Catholicke man and a long season worthely commended and allowed in our kingdome for his life and conuersation He also preached and taught vs and our subiectes the law of the Gospell and of the holy Prophets and the bookes of the olde and new Testament according to the exposition of the holy Doctors approued by the church left many MonumeÌts in writing most constantly detesting and abhorring all errors and and heresy continually admonishing both vs and all faithfull christians to do the like diligently exhorting all men as muche as in him lay by hys words writings and trauel vnto quietnesse and concord so that vsing all the diligence that we might we neuer heard or coulde vnderstand that Mayster Iohn Hus had preached taught or by any meanes affirmed any error or heresy in his Sermons or that by any maner of meanes he had offended vs or our subiectes either by word of deed but that he alwayes led a quiet and a godly life in Christ exhorting all men diligently both by his word and workes as much as he might to obserue and keepe the law of the Gospel and the institutioÌs of the holy fathers after the preaching of our holy mother the church to the edifying of mens soules Neither did these premisses which you had so perpetrated to the reproch both of vs and our kingdom and Marquesdom suffice content you but that also without all mercy and piety you haue apprehended imprisoned and condemned and euen now peraduenture like as you did Mayster Iohn Hus you haue most cruelly murdered the worshipfull man Mayster Ierome of Prage a man abounding in eloquence Mayster of the seuen liberall artes and a famous Philosopher not being seene heard examined neither conuict but onely at the sinister and false accusation of hys and our accusers and betrayers Furthermore it is come to our knowledge and vnderstanding which we do not without great griefe rehearse as we may also euidently gather by your writings how that certayne detractors odible both to God and men priuy enuyers and betrayers haue wickedly and greuously albeit falsly and trayterously accused vs our kingdome and Marquesdome aforsayde before you in your councell that in the sayde kingdome of Boheme and Marquescome of Morauia diuers errors are sprong vp which haue greuously and manifoldely infected both our hartes and also the hartes of many faythfull men in so much that without a speedy stop or stay of correction the sayd kingdome and Marquesdome together with the faythfull Christians therein should incurre an irrecuperable losse and ruine of theyr soules These cruell and pernitious iniuries which are layd vnto vs and to our sayd kingdome and Marquesdome albeit most falsly slaunderously howe may we suffer for so muche as through the grace of God when in a maner all other kingdomes of the world haue oftentimes wauered making Schismes and Antipapes our most Christian kingdome of Boheme and most noble Marquesdome of Morauia since the time they did receiue the Catholicke fayth of our Lord Iesus Christ as a most perfecte quadrant haue alwayes without reproofe stucke vnto the Church of Rome and haue sincerely done theyr true obedience Also with how greate costes and charges and great trauell with what worship and due reuerence they haue reuerenced the holy mother the church and her pastors by theyr princes and faythfully subiects it is more manifest then the day light vnto the whole world and your selues if you will confesse the truth can witnes the same also Wherfore that we according to the mind of the Apostle may procure honest and good thinges not onely before God but before men also and least by neglecting the famous renowne of the kingdom and Marquesdom we be fouÌd cruel towards our neighbours hauing a stedfast hope a pure and sincere conscience and intent and a certayne true fayth in Christ Iesu our Lord by the tenour of these we signify and declare vnto your fatherhoods to all faythfull Christians openly professing both with hart and mouth that whatsoeuer man of what estate preheminence dignity condition degree or religion so euer he be which hath sayd or affirmed eyther doth say or affirme that in the sayd kingdome of Boheme and Marquesdome of Morauia heresyes haue sprong vp which haue infected vs and other faythfull Christians as is aforesayd the onely person of our most noble prince and Lord Sigismund king of Romaynes and of Hungary c. our Lord and heire successor being set apart whom we trust and beleue not to be guilty in the premisses all and euery such man as is aforesaid doth lye fasly vpon his head as a wicked and naughty traytour betrayer of the sayd kingdome and Marquesdome and most traiterous vnto vs most pernitious hereticke the sonne of all malice and wickednesse yea and of the deuill himselfe who is a lyar and the father of all lyes Notwithstanding we for
wherwith heretickes are punished or are wont and are commaunded by canonical sanctions to be vsed and if they be clerkes by degradation doe correcte and punishe and cause them to be corrected and punyshed with all dilligence Furthermore that you do rise vp stoutly and couragiously agaynst such heretickes and the goodes as well of them as of the lay men according to the canonicall sanctioÌ made agaynst heretickes and their followers vnder the which we will and commaunde them and their partakers to be subiect And also such persons as shall be infamed of the heresies or errors aforesayd or any of the premisses shall be bounde to purge themselues at your arbitrement but the other which either be witnesses or by their owne confessions or other allegations or probations shal be conuicted of the foresaid heresies or articles or of any the premisses they shal be compelled to reuoke and abiure publikely and solemnly the sayd articles and erroures and to suffer condigne penaunce and punishment yea euen to perpetuall imprisonment if need be for the same And to the intent that they shall not nourish any kinde of heresies hereafter either in word deede or gesture or shall induce other either in worde or deede priuely or apertly directly or indirectly to beleeue the same they shal be forced to put in sufficient suretie Who if it so chaunce that they wil not publikely and solemnly renounce and abiure their articles and errors and take at your handes condigne penaunce though it be to perpetual or teÌporal punishment according to your discretion neither wil be coÌtented to put in sufficient suretie that they will not hereafter holde nor nourish those erroures and heresies neither wil induce other by word or deed priuily or apertly directly or indirecly or by any other maner of colour to beleue the same that then you shall proceede agaynst them according to the qualty of their erroures and demerites yea and if you see it so expedient as against heretickes as infected with heresie by our authoritie according to the canonical sanctions suâmarily and simply and plainly sine strepitu figura iudicij of office all appellatioÌ or appellations whatsoeuer ceasing and that you punish the same according to the sanctions traditions canonicall yea if neede be in leauing and committing them to the secular power and agayinst such as be superiors or learned doctors laying the censures of ecclesiasticall excoÌmunication al appellation set aside also innocating if neede shall require ayd of the secular arme The constitution as wel of our predecessor P. Boniface 8. of blessed memory wherein is decreed that no man without hys City or dioces except in certayne cases or in places being one daies iornye distant from thence where he inhabiteth shal be called into iudgement that no man do presume to depute iudges froÌ the sea Apostolicke wtout the city dioces where they are deputed to proceede agaynst any or do presume to coÌmit their authority to any other person or persoÌs or to fetch remoue any man beyond one dayes iorny froÌ out his Dioces where he dwelleth or at most two dayes iourny if it be in a generall councell as also all other constitutions of any byshop of Rome touching as well Iudges delegate as persons not to be called to iudgement beyond a certaine number or els any other edict indulce priuelege or exemption generall or special graunted from the Apostolike sea for anye person or persons not to be interdicted suspended or excommunicated or cited vp to iudgement without the compasse of certaine limites or els what soeuer thing otherwise may hinder stop or impeache your iurisdiction power and free proceeding herein by anye meanes to the contrary notwithstanding Dat Constant. the first yeare of our popedome ¶ This bloudy and abhominable commission of pope Martine which I haue copied out of a certaine olde monument remaining in the handes of Maister Hackluyt student in the Temple seemeth to be directed and geuen out to the publike destruction of all faithful Christen men about the latter end breaking vp of the councel of Constance an 1418. By the which the prudent reader hath this to note and consider what labour what pollicie what couÌsaile what lawes haue bene set what wayes haue bene takeÌ what seueritie hath bene shewed how mens power wit and authoritie of the whole world haue conspired together from time to time coÌtinually by all maner meanes to subuert and supplant the worde and way of the Lorde And yet notwithstanding man hath not preuayled but all his force deuised pollicies haue bene ouerthrown dispatched and with the councell of Achitophell and Ammon haue bene brought to nought and contrary to the furye of the world the gospell of Christ hathe still increased Neither yet for all this will the Pope cease to spurne and rebell still against the kingdome of Christe and of hys Gospell agaynst which neyther he nor yet the gates of hell shall euer preuayle The Lord of hostes be mercifull to hys poore persecuted flocke Amen Agaynst this pestilent Bull and Inquisition of Pope Martine the great antechrist I thought good here to adioyne and annexe an other contrarye writing of the Bohemians bearing the name and subscription of Procopius Conradus and other Captaynes of the Bohemians which seemeth not long after the death of Zisca to be written agaynst the pestiferous sea of Rome the tenour whereof here followrth A fruitfull and Christian exhortation of the Bohemianes to kinges and princes to stir them vp to the zeale of the Gospell THe almighty God the father by hys welbeloued sonne Iesus Christ may in hys holy spirite open the vnderstanding both of you and of all Christians lighten your hartes with the light of hys doctrin of righteousnes and may make you to continue therin surely established to the end This we desire of you for your saluation all ye honourable wise honest noble men al the Comminaltie ye rich and poore heare and consider with dilligent heede the wordes of this present letter which is sent vnto you from the Country of the Bohemianes It is manifest and well knowne to you and many other citties Kynges princes and Lordes that now a certayne number of yeares there hath ben great discord betwixt vs and you and there haue bene some which haue moued you by letters and prouoked you to make warre against vs and to destroy vs. And as well on your part as on ours many men as wel noble as vnnoble haue foolishly lost their lyues Yet neuer hetherto haue ye in any parte vnderstoode our fayth by our owne confession neither whether we be able to proue the same out of the scriptures yea or no and yet in the meane time kinges Princes Lordes and Citties haue sustayned great dammage And hereof we greatly meruaile that ye do so much trust and beleue the pope and hys priestes which geue you drinke full of poyson and
1420. also Henry Radtgeber Priest in the same Citie an 1423. Iohn Draendorfe of noble birth and a Priest was burned at Wormes an 1424. Peter Thoraw at Spyre an 1426. Math. Hager also suffered at Berline in Germany not long after Ex Balei Centur. sept After the death of Pope Martine who reigned foureteene yeares succeeded Eugenius the fourth of that name about the yeare of our Lord 1431. Of whome Antoninus thus writeth that he was much geuen to wars as may well declare his conflictes and fighting with the Romaines also the battailes betweene the Venetians and the Florentians This Pope began first to celebrate the Councell of Basill which Councell Martin his predecessour had before intended according to the institution of the Councell of Constance Notwithstanding the said Eugenius perceauing afterward this Councell of Basill not to fauour him and his doings and fearing some detriment to come to him by the same afterward laboured by all subtill practise to dissolue and interrupt the saide Councell and from Basill to translate it first to Ferraria then to Florentia more neere to his owne sea of Rome Concerning the which Councell of Basill forsomuch as we haue begon heere to make mention it shall be no great digression out of the way to discourse something thereof the Lorde so permitting more at large so much as for the most principall matters thereof shall seeme sufficient or necessary to be knowne ¶ Heere foloweth the order and maner of the Councell of Basill touching the principall matters concluded therein briefly collected and abridged heere in this present booke The rest whereof we haue referred vnto our former edition wherein the full discourse of the whole disputation is to be seene more at large for suche as haue list and leisure to see more thereof IN the 39. session of the Councell of Constance as is before mentioned page 594. it was decreed and prouided concerning the order and tunes of such generall Councels as should heereafter followe The first that shoulde next ensue to be kept the fift yeare after the said Councell of Constance the second to be holden the seauenth yeare after that and so orderly all other to follow successiuely from ten yeare to ten yeare Wherefore according to this decree followed a generall Councell fiue yeares after the Councell of Constance celebrate and holden at Sene vnder Pope Martine an 1424. but it soone broke vp After the which Councell the tearme of seauen yeares being expired another Councell was holden at Basill in the yere of our Lord 1431. The which Councell is noted to haue bene the most troublesome and to haue endured longer then any other Councell beforetime celebrate and holden in the Church This Councell continued almost the space of seauenteene yeares wherein it was concluded as before in the Councel of Constance that the generall Councels were aboue the Pope and both of these two Councels did attribute the chiefe authoritie in decreeing and determining vnto the generall Councell which is the cause that the contrary part doth derogate so much from the authoritie of this present Councell When as Pope Martine the first had appointed Iulian Cardinall and Deacon of S. Angell his Legate to celebrate and holde a generall Councell at Basill for the reformation of the Churche and rooting out of heresies within short space after Pope Martin died in whose seate Eugenius the fourth succeeded who confirmed vnto the said Cardinall Iulian the same authoritie which his predecessor before had giuen him Vnto this Councell of Basill beeing begon came the Emperour Sigismund who during his life time with his presence and authoritie did protect and defend the said Synode After the Emperours death Pope Eugenius altering his former minde purpose would transport the Councell vnto Bononie and thereby hindred the successe of the Councell of Basill And first he helde a contrary Councell at Ferraria and afterward at Florence For after the death of the Emperour Sigismund there was no Princes or noble men that had any care or regard of the Councell Eugenius the Pope pretended causes as touching the Greekes which should come vnto the Councell and the vniting of their Church vnto the West Church the which Greekes woulde in no wise passe the Alpes Also as touching his owne incommoditie that he could not come vnto Basill being so long a iourney and that all his men might haue easie accesse vnto Bononia and that amongst the Germaines which in their owne countrey are so intractable nothing can be attempted for their reformation whereupon he cited Cardinall Iulian and the fathers of the Councel vnto Bononia vnder great penaltie vnder great penaltie They againe cited the Pope that either he should come himselfe vnto the Councell or send Ambassadors vnder the like penaltie For this cause the Ambassadours of Albert King of the Romaines and of the other Princes of Germany assembled together first at Norenberge and when as they coulde determine nothing there they assembled againe at Frankford to appease the dissention betweene the Councell and the Pope for it was thought that the Electors of the Empire might best assemble and meete in that place In the meane time the Emperours Ambassadours and the Ambassadours of the Electors went vnto Basill and hauing conference with the Ambassadours of the other Princes which were there they did earnestly exhort the fathers of the Councell that they would embrace and receiue the vnitie which they would offer The request of the Princes was that the fathers would transport the Councell and go vnto another place the which onely thing Pope Eugenius seemed alwaies to seeke and desire that therby he might either diuide the fathers of the Councell or take away their libertie Notwithstanding this sacred Synode thought good neither to deny the princes request nor to graunt that which Pope Eugenius required During this doubt the Emperours Ambassadours the Bishops of Patauia and Augusta being much required and stirred thereunto appointed a noble and valiant Baron called Conrad Weinsperge by the Kings commandement to be Protector and defender of the Councell and the fathers Whereby as the enemies perceiued the Emperours minde to be alienate from the Pope so the Fathers of the Councell vnderstood his good will towards them forsomuch as he would not haue sent them a protector if he had not iudged it a lawfull Councell neither againe would he haue iudged it a CouÌcell in Basill if he had geuen credit to Pope Eugenius But by meanes of a great pestileÌce which began to grow the assembly that should haue bene holden at Frankford was transported vnto Mentz The Ambassadours of the princes also thought good to go thether if they might find any meanes of vnity whereby they might vnite and knit the Pope againe vnto the Councell The assembly was very famous for there were present the Archbishops of Mentz Colen Treuers Electours of the sacred Empire and all the Ambassadours of the other Electours
himselfe lacked pasture But we count these as things of no force or difficulty For S. Augustine in the Sermon of the natiuity of Peter and Paule sayeth in this wise Our Lorde Iesus Christe before hys Passion chose hys disciples as yet doe knowe whom he called brethren Amongest those Peter alone almost in euery place represented the person of the Church therefore it was sayde vnto him Tibi dabo claues regni coelorum That is to say Unto thee will I geue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen These keies did he not receiue as one man but as one he receiued them for the Church And in an other place Where hee wryteth of the Christian agony he sayth the keyes of the kingdome of heauen were geuen vnto the churche when as they were geuen vnto Peter And when as it was spoken vnto him Amas me Pasce oues meas That is to say Louest thou me feede my sheepe it was spoken vnto them all And S. Ambrose in the beginning of his pastorall sayth which sheepe and which flocke the blessed Apostle S. Peter tooke not charge of alone but together with vs and we alltogether with him By which wordes the foundation and principall arguments of those flatterers are vtterly subuerted and ouerthrowen For if Peter represented the person of the Church we ought not to ascribe the force of these words vnto Peter but vnto the Church Neither do I see how that can stand whych Boniface doth affirme for it is farre distant from the truth except it be vnderstand otherwise then it is spoken But it may peraduenture seeme a great thynge vnto some that it is sayd the Byshop of Rome to be the head of the Militant Churche For as in the body of man Philitions do neuer geue councell to cut of the head for any maner of sicknes disease although it be neuer coâul of vicers or infected so in this mysticall body of the church the head ought alwayes to be kept and albeit it be neuer so wicked yet is it to be suffered and horne withall But now conuert this argument If it were possible in the body of man when one hed is taken away to find an other to put in his place as we see it may be done in the Church should not heade then be oftentimes chaunged for diuers diseases Moreouer if we wil thus reason that the head of the church shuld be in respecte of his body as the head of man in respecte of the body of man then doeth it necessarily followe that the head being dead the body must also die as is manifest in the body of man So should it grow into an absurditie to confesse that the Pope being dead the Church also shoulde bee dead the which how farre it dissenteth from the truth it is most manifest Therfore what soeuer other men say I am not of opinion wyth them whych affirme the Bishoppe of Rome to be head of the Church except peraduenture they doe make hym the ministeriall head for we doe reade that Christ is the heade of the Churche and not the Pope and that he is the true head immutable perpetuall and euerlasting and the Church is his body wherof the Pope hymselfe is also a member and the vicare of Christe not to the destruction but to the maintenaunce edifying of the same body of Christ. Wherefore if he be founde a damnable destroyer of the Churche he may be deposed and cast out because he doth not that he was ordeined to doe and we ought as Pope Leo sayeth to be mindeful of the commandement geuen vs in the Gospell that if our eye our foote or oure right hand do offend vs it should be cut of from the body For the Lorde sayeth in an other place Euery tree whych bringeth not foorth fruite shall be cut downe and caste into the fire And in an other place also it is sayde vnto vs take away all euill and wickednesse from among you It is very iust and true whiche is wrytten in the Epistle of Clement vnto Iames the brother of our Lorde that he whych will be saued ought to be separate from them whych will not be saued But for the more manifest declaration hereof we must haue recourse to that which is spoken by the Lorde in the Gospell of Iohn I am the true vine sayth the Lorde and my father is the husbandman and ye are the braunches euery braunch therfore that bryngeth not forth fruite in me my father wil cut off These wordes were spoken vnto the Apostles amongst whom also Peter was present whome the Lord wold haue cut off if he brought not foorth his fruit Also S. Hierome vpon these wordes of Mathewe Vnsauery salte is profitable for nothing but to be cast foorth and troden of swine Whereuppon in the persone of Peter and Paule he sayth thus It is no easie matter to stande in the place of Peter and Paule and to keepe the chaire of them which raigne with Christ. This vnsauery salte that is to say a foolish Prelate vnsauery in preaching and foolish in offending is good for nothing but to be cast foorthe that is to say deposed and to be troden of swine that is of wicked spirits which haue dominion ouer the wicked and naughty Prelates as their owne flocke and herde Beholde thys testimonie of Hierome is plaine and euident Let hym be cast out sayth he Hee expoundeth and speaketh it of the Prelate whych vsurpeth the place of Peter and so consequently of the byshop of Rome who being vnsauery in preaching and foolysh in offending oughte to be deposed as Hierome affirmeth from hys degree and dignitie Neyther as some doe dreame is he to be deposed for heresie only Isidorus in the booke of Councels rehearseth a certain epistle of Clement the successour of Peter wrytten vnto Iames the Apostle wheras the said Clement referring the words of Peter vnto himselfe sayeth thus If thou be occupied wyth worldly cares thou shalt both deceiue thyselfe those which shall geue eare vnto thee for thou canst not fully distribute vnto euery man those thinges which pertaine vnto saluation whereby it shall come to passe that thou as a man for not teaching those things which pertaine vnto saluation shalt be deposed thy disciples shall perish through ignorance Notwtstanding in an other place in stead of this word deposed it is found thou shalt be punished which 2. wordes if they be wel vnderstoode do not much differ for deposition is ofteÌtimes vsed in the place of punishment But peraduenture some wil here obiect that this Epistle is not to be iudged Clements because it is sayd to be wrytten vnto Iames who as the Ecclesiasticall hystory affirmeth was deade before that Peter was put to death But Clement might thinke that Iames was aliue when as hee wrote whych were farre distant a sunder and messengers of the christians came not often vnto Rome Moreouer there is meÌtion made of
of mony delayed the time in making of their truce Camillus coÌming vpon them did most shamefully driue them out againe But what need I to rehearse old histories when as our own examples are sufficient for vs Ye know your selues how often these delayes haue bene hurtfull vnto you how ofteÌ the delay of a few dayes hath growne to a long tracte of tyme. For now this is the 8. yeare that you haue spent in delayes you haue seene that alwayes of one delay an other hath sprong and risen Wherfore I do require that Panormitan shuld consider that the conclusion being this day disturbed we know not whether it will be brought to passe hereafter againe or no. Many impedimentes or lets may rise Neither doth Panormitan say that this delay being obtayned he wold afterward consent with his fellowes vnto the conclusioÌs for he denyeth that he hath any commaundement therunto which is more to be considered he sayth that the Ambassadours at their returne from Mentz may bring such newes wherby these conclusions may be omitted as though any thyng were more excellent then the truth The which thing doth manifestly declare that they do not seeke delayes for the better examination of the matter but for to impugne the conclusions the more strongly Neither do I agree with Panormitan as touching the effects which he sayd should ryse eyther of the denyall or graunting of the requests For I see no cause why the Princes should so greatly require any delay There are no letters of anye Prince come vnto vs as touching such request neyther is there any man lately come from them neyther is it greatly materiall vnto them but that the matters of faith shoulde be determined But this is a most pernicious conclusion which Panormitane hath made and not to be looked for at the handes of those most godly princes wheras he saith if we do please them they will take our part If contrariwise they will decline vnto Eugenius and wholy resist rebell agaynst vs. This is a meruailous word a wonderfull conclusion altogether vnworthye to be spoken of such a man The decrees of the Councell of Constance are that all maner of men of what state or condition soeuer they be are bound to the ordinaunces and decrees of the generall Councels But Panormitanes wordes do not tend to that effect for he would not haue the Princes obedient vnto the Councel but that councell to be obedient vnto that princes Alas most reuerend Fathers alas what times daies what maners and conditioÌs are these Into what misery are we now brought How shall we at anye time bring to passe that the Pope being Christes Uicare and as they say an other Christ in earth should be subiect vnto the couÌcell of Christians if the Councell it selfe ought to obey wordly Princes But I pray you look for no such things at the Princes handes Do not beleeue that they will forsake theyr mother the Church Do not thinke them so farr alienate froÌ the truth that they would haue iustice suppressed The conclusions whereupon the controuersie is are most true most holy most allowable If the princes do refuse them they do not resist agaynst vs but against the holy Scriptures yea and agaynst Christ himselfe which you ought neither to beleue neither was it comely for Panormitane so to say Panormitan by your liceÌce be it spoken you haue vttered most cruell words neyther do you seeme to go about any other matter then to inculcate terrour and feare into the mindes of the Fathers for you haue rehearsed great perils and daungers except we submitt our selues vnto the princes But you most reuerend fathers shall not be afearde of them which kill the body the soule they cannot kill neyshal ye forsake the truth although you should shedde your bloud for the same Neither ought we to be any whit more slacke in the quarrell of our mother the church and the Catholicke fayth then those most holy Martyrs whiche haue established the Church with theyr bloud For why should it be anye greeuous matter vnto vs to suffer for Christ which for our sakes hath suffered so cruel greuous death Who when he was an immortall God voyd of all passioÌs toke vpoÌ him the shape of a mortal man feared not for our redemption to suffer tormentes vpon the crosse Set before your eyes the Prince of the Apostles Peter Paule Andrew Iames and Barthelmew and not to speake onely of Bishops Marke what Stephen Laurence Sebastian Fabian did Some were hanged some headed some stoned to death other some burned and others tormented with most cruell and grieuous tormentes suffered for Christes sake I pray you for Gods sake let vs follow the example of these men If we will be byshops and succeed in honour let vs not feare Martyrdome Alas what effeminate harts haue we Alas what faynt harted people are we They in tymes past by the contempt of death conuerted the whole world which was full of gentilitie and idolatrye and we through our sluggishnes desire of life do bring the Christian Religion out of the whole world into one corner I feare greatly least that little also which is left we shall lose through our cowardlines if that by following Panormitanes minde we do commit the whole gouernaunce defence of the Church vnto the princes But nowe play the stout and valiaunt men in this time of tribulation feare not to suffer death for the Churche whiche Curtius feared not to doe for the cittie of Rome which Menchotheus for Thebes Codrus for Athens willingly took vpon them Not onely the martyrs but also the Gentiles might moue and stirre vs to cast of all the feare of death What is to be sayd of Theremens the Athemen With how ioyfull hart and minde and pleasaunt countenaunce did he drink the poyson What say you vnto the Socrates that most excellent Philosopher did he eyther weepe or sigh when he supped vp the poyson They hoped for that whiche we are most certayne of Not by dying to dye but to chaunge this present life for a better Truly we ought to be ashamed being admonished by so many examples instructed with so great learning yea and redeemed with the precious bloud of Christ so greatly to feare death Cato writeth not of one or two men but of whole legions which haue chearfully couragiously gone vnto those places froÌ whence they knew they shuld not return Wyth like courage did the LacedemoniaÌs geue theÌselues to death at Thermopilis of whom Simonides writeth thus Dic hospes Spartanos te hic vidisse iacentes Dum sanctis patriae legibus obsequimur Report thou straunger the Spartaines here to lye Whiles that their couÌtry lawes they obeyed willingly Neither iudge the contrary but that the Lacedemonians went euen of purpose vnto death vnto whome theyr Captayne Leonidas sayd O ye Lacedemonians goe forward couragiously for this day we shal sup together
with the infernall Gods but I most reuerend fathers do not inuite you vnto the infernals as he did his Lacedemonians but vnto the celestiall and euerlasting ioyes of Paradise if that you can suffer death for the truthes sake and paciently abide the threatnings of these princes if there be any threatninges at all I call you vnto that eternal glory where as there is no alteration of state nothing decayeth or fadeth where all good and perpetuall things do abound wheras no man wanteth no man enuyeth an other no man stealeth froÌ an other no man violently taketh froÌ an other no man banisheth no man murdereth and finally no man dyeth Where as all men are blessed and happy all are of one minde one accord all are immortall all are of lyke estate that all men haue euery man hath that euery maÌ hath all men haue Which thinges if we will consider we shall truely answere Panormitan as Theodorus Cyrensis is said to haue answered Lismachus the king wheÌ he threatned to hang hym who sayd I pray you threaten these horrible thinges vnto your Courtiers as for Theodorus it maketh no matter whether he rotte aboue the grounde or vnder the ground So likewise let vs aunswere vnto the princes if there be anye that do threaten vs and let vs not feare their tormentes What doth a longer life preuayle to help vs No man hath liued to short a tyme which hath obtained the perfect gift of vertue And if the death which a man suffereth in the quarrell of his country seemeth not onely to be glorious amongst the Rhetoricians but also happy blessed what shall we say for these deathes whiche are sustayned for the country of all countryes the Church Truely most reuerend fathers it is to muche that our aduersaries doe perswade themselues of you for they iudge you feareful sluggish and faynt harted and therefore they do obiect Princes vnto you because they thinke that you wil not suffer hunger thyrst exile in the quarrell detence of the church But I thinke you will esteeme it no hard matter for the obteyning of euerlasting lyfe to do the same which shipmen do for the obteyning of transitory riches to put themselues in danger of the sea wind and suffer most cruell stormes The hunters lye abroad in the nightes in the snowe in the hilles and woodes are tormented with cold yet haue they none other reward but some wilde beast of no value or prise I pray you what ought you then to doe whose reward shal be Paradise I am ashamed of our ignauie wheÌ as I read that women yea euen yong maydens haue violently obtayned heauen through their Martyrdome and we are made afrayd onely with the name of death Thys riuer of Rhein which runneth along by the cittie in tymes past hath caryed 11. thousand virgines vnto Martyrdome In India as Cicero writeth wheÌ any maÌ was dead hys wiues for there they had many wiues came not into contention who shuld be burned with him and she whom he loued best hauing vanquished the other all the rest ioyfully folowing her was cast into the fire with the dead Carcase of her husband and burnt The other whiche were ouercome departed full of heauines and sorow wishing rather to haue dyed then liue The which courage we now taking vpon vs for Christes sake will aunswere Panormitan euen as the Lacedemonians aunswered Phillip who when as by his letters he threatned them that he would stop all that whiche they went about they asked him whether he would also let theÌ to dye Therfore as you are excellent men so vse your vertue which is alway free and remayneth alwayes inuincible For you do know that power is geueÌ you of the Lord and strength from the most highest who will take accompt of your workes and examine your thoughtes vnto whom ye should be carefull to render a good accompt iudgyng rightly and keeping the lawe of righteousnesse and in all thinges walking according to the will of God And not according to the will of men And whereas the Embassadours of Eugenius doe openly preach and declare a new doctrine extolling the byshop of Rome aboue the vniuersall church to the end that ignorant soules be not snared ye shall not cease or leaue to publish the three first conclusions following the example of the Apostle Paul which would in no point geue place vnto Peter when he walked not according to the Gospel As for the other matters which doe respect the only person of Eugenius because Panormitan and the other Ambassadours of the princes shall not say that we doe passe oure bonds ye shall deferre them for this present When as Cardinall Arelatensis had made an ende of his Oration there was a great noyse crying out brawling euery where The Presidents coÌmaundements were not regarded neither was the accustmed order obserued for sometimes they spake vnto Panormitan sometime vnto Lodouicus no man was suffered to speake but in haste the bishops brawled with byshops and the inferiours with theyr fellowes All was full of contention debate which when as Lodouicus the Patriarck of Aquileia perceiued a man of no lesse courage and stomacke then of nobillitie and byrth being also a Duke for the zeale whiche he bare vnto the vniuersall church turning himselfe vnto Panormitaâ Lodouicus the Prothonotary sayd Do not think the matter shall so passe you know not yet the maners of the Germaynes for if you go forward on this fashion it wil not be lawfull for you to depart out of this country wyth whole heades With which wordes Panormitan Lodouicus and the Archbishop of Millaine being striken as it were with lightning from heauen rose vp sayd Is our libertie thus taken from vs What meaneth it that the patriarcke doth threaten vs that our heades shoulde be broken And turning themselues vnto Iohn Earle of Dierstene which then supplied the protectors place they demaÌded of him whether he would defend the Councel and preserue al men in their libertie or no. The Citizens also and Senators were present to prouide and foresee that no offence shoulde rise for the Cittizens obserued alwayes this order that they would be present in all affayres which they supposed would breede dissension foreseeing specially that no tumultes shold ryse otherwise then with wordes They vsed alwayes suche a marueilous foresight prouidence that no man vnto this day could haue any cause agaynst them to complayne for violating their promise Wherefore if at any time any citizens haue deserued wel at the hands of the churche surely this prayse is to be geuen vnto the Basilians These men together with Iohn Earle of Dierstene being present in the assembly of the fathers gaue a signe of preseruatioÌ of their libertie The Earle albeit he was moued at the strangenes of the matter for he would not haue thought so great conteÌtions could haue risen amongst wise meÌ answered
disordinate persones we may well and vpon probable causes repute deme culpable not only of heretical prauitie but also of high treason and as rebels to our persone Maiestie and violatours of the peace and dignity of our Realme as with all breakers and trespassours against the sacred Canons of the Churche who dare so presumptuously aduenture to worship the said Richard as a Sainct whereas it is not lawfull to worship any manner of person be he neuer so holy before he be canonised by the authority of the B. of Rome We therefore being very carefull for the good preseruatioÌ of our peace and desirous to abolish from out al the coastes of the same al maner Idolatry do charge command you that in certain places within your liberties wher you shal think most coÌuenient you cause forthwith proclamatioÌs to be made on our behalf straightly charging that no person from hencefoorth presume to resort to the place where the saide Richarde was executed vnder colour of Pilgrime or for any other cause of deuotion what so euer nor send any offering thither nor worship him hereafter openly or secretly nor adiudge esteme repute name or talke of him as otherwise iustified or innocent then such as the said reuerend father by his former definitiue sentence hath pronounced him to be vpon paine and penaltye to be taken and reputed for an hereticke or a fauourer of hereticks and to receiue condigne punishment prouided for hereticks And that you arrest all euery person whom you shall finde to do any thing coÌtrary to this our Proclamation and the same so arested commit to our prisone there to remaine vntil we shal thinke good to send countermaund for their deliuerance Witnes the king at his Manor of Estampstede the 15. day of Iuly in the 18. yere of his reigne Per ipsum Regem Like writtes and to the same effect were directed to al the shrines through all the realme bearing all one and the same Date By the vertue of which letter the Maior and sheriffes did such diligence that shortly after that coÌcourse and seking of the people was left of After the burning of thys man which was about the moneth of Iune in the same yere about Nouember a connocation was called by Henry Archbish. of Cant. wherein was propounded among the clergie to consult with them selues what way were best to be taken for the remoouing a way the law of Premuniri facias for so were the harts then of the temporalty set against the ecclesiasticall sort that where any vantage might be geuen them by the law they did nothing spare by reason whereof the churchmen at that time were greatly molested by the sayd law of Premuniri and by the kings writtes and other inditements to their no smal anoyance By long consultation and good aduisement at last this way was taken that a petition or supplicatioÌ should be drawen and presented to the king for the abolishing of the foresaid lawe of Premuniri facias and also for the restraining of other briefes wryts and inditements which seemed then to lie heauy vppon the Clergy This bill or supplication being contriued and exhibited by the Archbish. of Canter and of Yorke vnto the king standing in neede the same time of a subsidie to be collected of the cleargie thys aunswer was geuen to their supplication on the kings behalfe that for somuche as the time of Christenmaste then drewe neare whereby he had as yet no sufficient leisure to aduise vppon the matter he woulde take therein a farther pause In the meane time as one tendering theyr quiet he would send to al his officers and ministers wtin his realm that no such briefe of Premuniri shoulde passe against them or any of them from the saide time of Christenmas till the next Parliament An. 1439. Ex Regist. Cant. In my former edition of Acts monuments so hastely rashed vp at that present in such shortnesse of time as in the sayde booke thou mayst see gentle reader declared and signified among many other matters therein contained there is a shorte note made of one Eleanor Cobham Duchesse of Gloucester of Syr Roger Onley knight priest it should haue ben printed which two persons about the yeare of our Lord. 1440. or the next yeare following were condemned the one to death the other to perpetual prison Of this litle short matter maister Cope the Popes Scout lying in priuie wait to spie faults in al meÌs works wherso euer any may appeare taketh pepper in the nose falleth againe vnto his olde barking against mee for placing these foresayd persons in my booke of Martyrs but especially he thinketh to haue great vantage against me for that in the same story I do ioyne withal one Margaret Iourdeman the witch of Eye condemned also wyth them the same time and burned for practising the kings death by an image of waxe c. To answere hereunto first I say as I before sayde that I professe no such title to wryte of Martyrs but in generall to wryte of rites and Monuments passed in the church and realme of England Wherein why should I be restrained from the free walke of a story wryter more then other that haue gone before me Secondly touching my commendation of Sir Roger Onley and the Lady Eleanor if maister Alane be therewith offended I aunswer that I commended them for sauoring and fauoring of the truth of Christes doctrine For the fact if any such were in them I do not commend them And although I did commend them yet neither did I it w e any long tarying vppon it nor yet all together vpon mine owne head without some sufficient warrant of authoritie For why may not I as well beleeue Iohn Bale as M. Alane beleue M. Fabian especially seeing I do knowe and was priuie that the saide Iohn in recognising his Centuries followed altogether the history of Leland De Catalogo virorum illustrium which booke being borowed of master Cheke I my selfe did see in the hands of the foresayd Iohn Bale what time we were both together dwelling in the house of the noble Lady Duches of Richmond Wherefore if he thinke me so leud to speake without mine authors he is deceiued And if he thinke mine authors not to be beleeued then let thys Nomothetes or iolly Dictator come foorth and prescribe vs a law what authors he would haue vs to take and what to refuse For els why is it not as free for me to credite Iohn Bale and Leland as for him to credite Robert Fabian and Edw. Hall especially seeing they had seene hys bookes and workes left behinde him wherupon they might better iudge and so did neuer these Thirdly for the name of Roger Onley if Cope denie that there was any such name in stories meÌtioned but that there was one called Roger Bolingbroke c. heereby it may appeare that either his prompter out of England deceiued him or els that hee going
had him walke traytour and made him to be set openly in the stockes For though he could haue seene sodenly by miracle the difference betwene diuers colours yet could he not by the sight so sodeinly tell the names of al these coulours except he had known them before no more then the names of all the men that he shuld sodaynly see By this may it be seene howe Duke Humfrey had not onely an head to disserue and disseruer trueth from forged and fayned hipocrisie but study also and dilligence lykewise was in him to reforme that which was amisse And thus much hetherto for the noble prowesse vertues ioyned with the like ornamentes of knowledge literature shining in this Princely duke For the which as he was both loued of the poore commons and wel spoken of all men no les deseruing the same being called the good Duke of Glocester so neither yet wanted hee his enemies and priuy enuiers whether it was through the fatall and vnfortunate lucke of the name of that house which is but a vayn friuolous obseruation of Polydore Halle which followeth hym bringing in the examples of Hugh Speser of Thomas of Woodstock sonne of â Edward the thyrd of this Duke Humfry and after oâ king Richard the thyrd Duke likewise of Gloucester or whether it was that yâ nature of true vertue coÌmonly is suche that as the flame euer beareth his smoke and the body his shadow foâ the brightnes of vertue neuer blaseth but hath some disdayne or enuy wayting vpon it or els whether it was rather for some diuorcement from his wife or for some other vice or trespasse done as seemeth most like truth which God as well in dukes houses correcteth as in other inferiour parsons especially where he loueth But howsoeuer the cause is to vs vnknowne this good Duke of Glocester albeit beyng both that kinges sole vncle hauing so many well willers thorough yâ whol realme yet lacked not hys Sathan lacked not his secret maligners Of whom specially was HeÌry Beuford Cardinal Bish. of Wintchester and Chaunceller of England who of long time disdayning and enuying the rule and authoritie of this Duke first had disposed and appoynted himselfe to remoue the kings person from Eltham vnto Winsor out of the Dukes handes and there to put in such gouernours as him listed After that enteÌding the Dukes death he set men of armes and Archers at the end of London bridge and for barring the hye waye wyth a draw chain set men in chambers sellers and windowes with bowes and arrowes and other weapons to the purposed destructioÌ both of the duke his retinue if God had not so disposed to turne his iourny an other way Beside other manifold iniuries and molestations the Ambitious Cardinall seeking by all meanes to be Pope procured such trouble agaynst him that great deuision was thereby in the whole Realme in somuch that all the shops within yâ city of London were shut in for feare of the fauourers of these two great personages for each part had assembled no small number of people For the pacifying whereof that archbishop of Caunterbury and the Duke of Dumber called the prince of Portingall rode 7. tymes in one day betwene those two aduersaryes Such were then the troubles of this tumultuous diuision within the realme and al by the excitation of this vnquiet Cardinall Ouer and beside this Cardinall afore mentioned an other Capitall enemy to the said Duke was William de la Pole first Earle then Marques at last Duke of Suffolke a man very ill reported of in storyes to be not only that orgaÌ instrument of this good mans death but also to be the noyance of the common wealth ruine of the realme For by him and hys onely deuise was first concluded the vnprofitable and vnhonourable mariage betweene the kyng Lady Margaret daughter of the Duke of Angeow where as the king had concluded contracted a mariage before with the daughter of the Earle of Armiââk vpon conditions so much more profitable and honourable as more conuenient it is for a Prince to mary a wise with riches frends then to take a mayd with nothing disherite himselfe hys realme of old rightes ancient inheritance which so came to passe And all this the good Duke did well foresee declared no lesse but hys counsel would not be taken Wherupon followed first the geuing away the Duchy of Angeow the Citie of Mayne with the whoâe Country of Mayne to Reyner Duke of Angeow father of the Damoâell called then K. of Sicile of HierusaleÌ hauing therof no peny profite but onely a vayne name to play withal An other sore enemy and mortall plague to this Duke was the Queene her selfe lately before maried to the king Who being of haute stomack and all set vpon glory of wit and wilynes lacking nothing and perceiuing her husband to be simple of wit and easy to be ruled tooke vpon her to rule and gouerne both the king kingdome And because the aduise counsaile of Humfrey duke of Glocester was somewhat a stay that her authoritie and regimeÌt could not so fully proceede and partly because the sayd Duke before dyd disagree from that mariage this manly women and couragious Queene ceased not by all imaginations and practises possible to set forwarde his destruction hauing also for her helper herein the Duke of Buckingham c. These being his principall enemies and mortall foes fearing least some commotion might arise if such a Prince so ueare the kinges bloud and so beare to the people of all men so beloued shold be openly executed put to death deuised how to trap him and circumueÌt him vnknowing and vnprouided For the more speedy furtherance wherof a Parliament was suÌmoned to be kept at Bery an 1447. sacre ârom the citizens of London as William Lindall in his booke of practise writeth Where resorted all the peres of the realme and amongst them the Duke of Gloucester thinking no harme to any man lesse to himselfe Who on the second day of the Sesâon was by the Lord Beamonde high Constable then of Englande accompanied with the Duke of Buckingham and other arrested apprehended and put in ward and vpon the same all his seruaunts discharged and put from him of whome 32. of the principall being also vnder arrest were dispersed into diuers prisoÌs to the great murmuring and greuance of the people After this arrest thus done and the Duke put in to Warde the night after saith Halle 6. nightes after sayth Fabian and Polychron he was found dead in hys bed the 24. of Febru ary and his body shewed to the Lordes and Commons as though he had bene taken naturally with some sodayne disease And although no wouÌd in his body could be seene yet to al indifferent persons it might wel be iudged that he
done in the premisses at the day and place aforesayd or that he which hath so executed our commaundement do so certifie vs by his letters Dated at our Manour of Lambeth the xxij day of October an 1457 and in the 4. yeare of our translation This citation being directed the Byshop vpon the suÌmon thereof was brought or rather came before the iudges and Bishops vnto Lambeth where the foresaid Thomas the Archbishop with his doctors and Lawyers were gathered together in the Archbishops Court. In which conuention also the Duke of Buckingham was present accoÌpanyed with the Bishop of Rochester and of Lyncolne What were the opinioÌs and articles agaynst him obiected after in his reuocatiou shall be specified In his answering for himselfe in such a company of the Popes frendes albeit he coulde not preuayle notwithstanding he stoutly defending himselfe declared many thinges worthye great commendation of learning if learning agaynste power coulde haue preuayled But they on the contrary part with all labor and trauel extended themselues either to reduce him or els to coÌfound him As here lacked no blustring wordes of terrour and threatning so also many fayre flattering wordes and gentle persuasions were admixt with al. Briefely to make a short narration of a long and busy trauers here was no stone lefte vnturned no wayes vnprooued eyther by fayre meanes to entreat him or by terrible manasses to terrifye his mind till at the length he being vanquished and ouercome by the bishops began to faynt and gaue ouer Wherupon by by a recantation was put vnto him by the Byshops which he should declare before the people The copy of which his recantation here foloweth ¶ The forme and maner of the retractation of Reynold Pecocke IN the name of God Amen Before you the most reuered Father in Christ and Lorde the Lorde Thomas by the grace of God Archbishop of Canterbury priuate of England and Legate of the Apostolicke sea I Reynolde Pecock vnworthy Bishop of Chichester do purely willyngly simply and absolutely coÌfesse and acknowledge that I in times past that is to say by the space of these 20. yeares last past and more haue otherwise conceiued holdeÌ taught and written as touching the Sacramentes and the Articles of the fayth then the holy Church of Rome and vniuersall Church and also that I haue made written published and set forth many diuers pernitious doctrines bookes workes writings heresyes contrary and agaynst the true Catholicke and Apostolicke fayth contayning in them errours coÌtrary to the Catholicke fayth especially these errours and heresies here vnder written 1. First of all that we are not bounde by the necessitye of fayth to beleue that our Lord Iesus Christ after his death descended into hell 2. Item that it is not necessarye to saluation to beleeue in the holy Catholicke Church 3. Item that it is not necessary to saluation to beleue the communion of Sayntes 4. Item that it is not necessary to saluation to affirme the body materially in the Sacrament 5. Item that the vniuersall Churche may erre in matters which perteyne vnto fayth 6. Item that it is not necessary vnto saluation to beleue that that which euery generall Councell doth vniuersally ordeine approue or determine should necessaryly for the helpe of our fayth and the saluation of soules be approued and holden of all faythfull Christians Wherfore I Reynold Pecocke wretched sinner which haue long walked in darckenesse and now by the merciful disposition and ordinaunce of God am reduced brought agayne vnto the light and way of truth and restored vnto the vnity of our holy mother the Church renouÌce and forsake all errors and heresyes aforesayd Notwithstanding godly reader it is not to be beleued that Pecocke did so geue ouer these opinions howsoeuer the wordes of the recantation pretend For it is a pollicy play of the bishops that when they do subdue or ouercome any maÌ they cary him whither they list as it were a youÌg Stere by the nose and frame out his words for him before hand as it were for a Parate what he should speake vnto the people not according to his owne will but after theyr lust and fantasy Neither is it to be doubted but that thys Bishop repented him afterward of his recantation which may easely be iudged hereby because he was committed agayn into prison deteined captiue where as it is vncertaine whether he was oppressed with priuy and secret tyranny and there obteined the crown of Martyrdom or no. The Dictionary of Thomas Gascoigne I haue not in my handes present But if credite be to be geuen to such as haue to vs alledged the booke this we may finde in the 8. Century of Iohn Bale chapter 19. that the sayd Thomas Gascoigne in his third part of his sayd dictionary writing of Reinold Pecocke maketh declaration of his articles coÌteining in them matter of sore heresy First saith he Reynold Pecock at Paules crosse preached openly that the office of a Christen Prelate chiefly aboue all other things is to preach the word of God That mans reason is not to be preferred before the Scriptures of the old and new Testament That the vse of Sacraments as they be now handled is worse then the vse of the lawe of nature That Byshops which buy theyr admissions of the Bishop of Rome do sinne That no man is bound to beleue and obey the determination of the Churche of Rome Also that the riches of Bishops by inheritage are the goods of the poore Item that the Apostles themselues personally were not the makers of the Creed that in the same Creede once was not the Article he went downe to hell Item that of the foure senses of the Scripture none is to be taken but the very first and proper sense Also that he gaue litle estimation in some poyntes to the authority of the olde Doctors Item that he condemned the wilfull begging of the Friers as a thing idle and needles This out of Thomas Gascoigne Leland also adding this moreouer sayth that he not contented to folow the Catholicke sentence of the Churche in interpreting of the Scripture did not thinke soundly as he iudged it of the holy Eucharist At length for these and suche other Articles the sayde Reynold Pecocke was condemned for an hereticke by the Archbishops and Bishops of Rosse Lyncolne and Winchester with other diuines moe Wherupon he being driueÌ to his recantation was notwithstanding deteyned still in prison Where some say that he was priuily made away by death Halle addeth that some say his opinions to bee that spirituall persons by Gods lawe ought to haue no temporall possessions Other write that he sayde that personall tithes were not due by Gods lawe But whatsoeuer the cause was he was caused at Paules Crosse to abiure and all his bookes brent and he himselfe kepte in his owne house during his naturall life I maruell that Polydore of this extremity of
vsing al celeritie to meete them before they came to London gathered a power such as hee could make about LoÌdon and first coÌmeth to Abyngdon from thence to Marlebridge hearing that the Queene was at Bathe thinking to encounter with them before they diuerted into Wales to the Earle of Pembroke whether he thought as they in deede intended that they woulde take But the Queene vnderstanding the king to be so nie remoueth from Bathe to Bristow sending word in the meane while to the citizens of Gloucester that they would graunt her leaue safely to passe by their Citie Which wheÌ it could not be obteined with her army she departeth froÌ Bristow to Teukesbery where the D. of Somerset knowing king Edward to be at hand at his very backe willed the Queene there to stay in no wise to flie backward for certaine doubts that might be cast Although this couÌsaile was against the consent of many other captaines who thought it best rather to draw aside while the Earle of Pembroke with his army were with them associate yet the mind of the Duke preuailed The place was prefixed the field pitched the time of battaile came the King was loked for who being within one mile of Tewkesbury with like industry policy as his enemies had done disposed his army likewise in their aray This celeritie of the King taking the time was to him great aduantage who otherwise if he had differed till they had conioined with the Earle of Pembroke had put the matter in great hazard Such a matter it is to take a thing in time Of this battayle Hall this reporteth adding more then Polidore that the D. of Somerset although he was stroÌgly intrenched yet through the occasion or policie of the Duke of Gloucâster which had the fore ward of the kings part a little reculing back followed the chase supposing that the Lord Wenlock who had the middle ward would haue followed hard at his backe The duke of Glocester whether for shame rather then of policie espieng his aduaÌtage sodenly turned face to his enemies Whereupon the coÌtrary part was estsoones discomfited and so much the more because they were separate froÌ their company Tho Duke of Somerset not a litle aggyeued at this so vnfortunate case returneth to the middle ward where he seeing the L. Wenlocke abiding still reuileth him and calleth him traytour and with his are striketh the braine out of his head Thus much addeth Hall besides Polydor but sheweth not his author where he had it Polydore writing of this conflict writeth no more but this that the Queenes army being ouerset with the number and multitude of their enemies and she hauing no fresh souldiours to furnish the field was at last ouermatched and for that most part slaine or taken In which battaile were named to be slaine that Earle or Deuonshire the Lord Wenlocke Lord Iohn Duke of Somerset his brother beside other Among theÌ that were taken was Queene Margaret fouÌd in her chariot almost dead for sorow Prince Edward Edmund D. of Somerset Iohn Prior of S. Iohns with xx other knightes all which were beheaded within ij dayes after the Queene only and the yong prince excepted Which prince Edward being then brought to the Kings presence was demaunded of him how he durst be so bold to stand in battaile against him To this Edward Hall addeth more and saith that after the field was finished the King made Proclamation that whosoeuer would bring Prince Edward to him should haue annuitie of an C. li. during his life and the Princes life to be saued Whereupon sir Rich. Croftes not mistrusting the kings promise brought forth his prisoner c. And so the king demanding of the Prince as is said how he durst so presumptuously enter this Realme with his banner displayed against him he answered sayeng that he came to recouer his fathers kingdome and inheritance from his grandfather and father to him descending whereat said Polydor the King with his hande disdainingly thrust him from him Other say that the king stroake him on the face with his gauntlet At the speaking of these words was present George Duke of Clarence Richarde Duke of Gloucester and the Earle Lord William Hastings Who vpon the same vncourteously falling vpon the Prince did slaye hym Queene Margaret being brought prisoner to London was afterwarde raunsomed of hir father Duke of Angeow for a great summe of money which he borrowed of the French King and for the paiment therof was faine to yeeld vnto him the title of the kingdome of Sicile and Naples c. King Edward for these prosperous warres rendred to God his hartie thanks and caused publikely through his realme solemne processions to be kepte three daies together And thus much and too much touchyng the warres of King Edward the fourth which was done anno 1471. Ex Polid. alijs The same yeare and about the same tyme vppon the Ascension euen king Henry being prisoner in the Tower departed after he had reigned in all xxxviij yeares and vi moneths Polydore and Hall folowing him affirme that he was slaine with a dagger by Rich. Duke of Glocester the Kings brother for the more quiet and sauegard of the King his brother In the history intituled Scala mundi I finde these words Quod in turri in vigilia Ascensionis Dominicae ibidem feliciter moriens per Thamesiam nauicula vsque ad Abbathiam de Chertesey deductus ibi sepultus est That is that king Henry being in the Tower vpon the Ascension euen there happely or quietly departing was brought by Thames in a boate to the Abbey of Chertesey and there buried Polydore after he hath described the vertues of thys king recordeth that king Henry the seuenth did afterwarde translate the corps of him froÌ Chertesey to Windsore and addeth moreouer that by him certayne myracles were wrought For the which cause the sayde King Henry the seauenth sayth he laboured with Pope Iulius to haue him canonised for a Saint but the death of the king was the let why that matter proceeded not Edward Hall writing of this matter addeth more declaring the cause why king Henries sancting went not forward to be this for that the fees of canonising of a King were of so great a quantitie at Rome more then of another Bishop or prelaâe that the said king thought it better to keepe the money in his chestes then with the empouerishing of the realme to buy so deare pay so much for a new holy day of sainct Henry in the Calender c. Ex Hallo which if it be true it might be replied then to the Pope Iulius that if Popes be higher then kings in the earth and especially in heaueÌ why then is a Pope Saint so cheape in the market place of Rome and a King Saint so deare Againe if the valuation of things in all markets and buries be according to the
hereafter following do testify And here ceasing with the story of Fredericke we will now procede to the raigne of Maximilian his sonne omitting diuers things els incident in the time of this Emperour as first touching the vnbrotherly contention conflicts betwene this Fredericke and Albertus hys brother and Sigismundus his vncle for the dukedome of Austria after the death of Mathias afore mentioned Omitting also to speake of the long and cruel war betwene the Prussians and Polonians with the religious sect of them which were called Tentones fratres sanctae Mariae in the time of Uladislaus Omitting also the strife and variaunce for the dukedome of Millain betwene Fredericus the Emperor Alfonsus Carolus duke of Orleance Franciscus Sfortia And howe the sayde Princedome being after geuen to Sfortia great warres were kindled long continued betwene Sfortia and the Milleners then betwene the Milleners and Uenetians and after betweene the Frenchmen and the Milleners All which tumultes and commotions as not pertinent greatly to the purpose of this story I referre to other wryters where they are to be founde more amply discoursed Thys as more properly belonging to the storye of the Church I thought good not to passe ouer touching such as were condemned suffered the paines of fire for testimony of Christ and his truth Of whom one was Iohn a pastor or a neteheard which was a keper of cattel The other was Ioannes de Wesalia although not burned yet persecuted neere to death vnder the raigne of thys Emperour Fredericus the 3. And first touching thys Iohn the Netehearde Thus wryteth Sebast. Munsterus That the Bishop of Herbypolis condemned and burned for an hereticke one Iohn whych was a keeper of cattel at a towne called Niclas Hausen in Franconia because hee taught and helde that the lyfe of the cleargy was ignominious and abhominable before God An. 1476. Ex Munstero The other was Doctour Ioannes de Wessalia who was complained vpon vnto Dietherus the Archbishop of Mentz by the Thomists vppon certaine articles and opinions gathered out of hys bookes Wherefore the sayde Dietherus fearing else to be deposed againe from his Bishopricke directeth forth commission to the vniuersities of Heidelberg and Colen to haue the mater in examination who conuenting together the yere aboue mentioned called thys Doctour de Wessalia before them making hym to sweare that he shuld present and geue vp all his treatises workes and wrytings what so euer hee had made or preached that being done they deuided hys bookes amongest themselues seuerally euery man to find out what heresies and errors they could His articles opinions were these That all men be saued freely and through meere grace by faith in Christ. Free will to be nothing Onely that we shoulde beleeue the word of God and not the glose of any maÌ or fathers That the worde of God is to be expounded with the collation of one place with an other That Prelates haue no authoritie to make lawes or to expounde the scriptures by any peculiare right geuen them more then to an other That mennes traditions as fastings pardones feasts long prayers peregrinations and such like are to be reiected Extreme vnction and confirmation to be reprooued confession and satisfaction to be reprehended The primacie of the Pope also he affirmed to be nothing Certaine other articles also were gathered out of hym by his aduersaries but in such sort that they may seme rather to followe their owne malicious gathering then any true intelligence of his minde whereof more is to be vnderstanded in this processe hereafter Thus when Wesalianus was commanded to appear there conuented together first the Archbishop the inquisitor the doctors of Colen and the doctors of Heidelberge with the masters of the same and the Rector of the vniuersity of Mentz the Deane of faculties Bachelers of diuinity and many other maisters of the same vniuersitie Canous doctors with the bishops Chanceller and his councellers besides many religious prelates schollers wyth a doctor of Franckforte the sumner bedels which all met together in the great hall of the Minorites for the examination of this Ioannes de Wesalia Frier Elton the Inquisitor first sitteth in the hyghest place then after him others according to their degree In the beginning of the examination first the Inquisitor beginneth with these wordes Most reuerent father and honorable doctors c. Our reuerent father and prince Elector hath caused this present coÌuocation to be called to hear the examination of M. Iohn de Wesalia in certaine suspected articles concerning the catholique faith But something I will say before that may doe hym good and desire that two or three of them that fauoure hym or some other will rise vppe and geue him counsaile to forsake and leaue his errours to recognise himselfe to aske pardon which if he wil do he shal haue pardon if he wil not we wil procede against him without pardone And thus Wesalianus being cited and brought in the midst betwixt 2. minorites being very aged and hauing a staffe in his hand was sette before the Inquisitor Who beginning to answer for hym self with a long protestation could not be suffred to prosecute his Oration but was cutre off and required briefly to make an end and to tell them in fewe woordes whether he would stand to his opinions or to the determination of the church To this he aunswered that he neuer spake any thing against the determination of the Church but sayde that he had written diuers and sondry treatises in the which if hee had erred or were found to say otherwise then wel he was content to reuoke and cal backe the same and do al things that was requisite Then said the Inquisitor do you aske then pardon The other answered why shuld I aske pardon when I know no crime or error committed The inquisitour sayd well we will call you to the remembraunce thereof and proceede to the examination In the meane time others called vppon him instantly to aske pardone Then sayd Wesalianus I aske pardone Notwithstanding the Inquisitor proceeded to the examination reading there two instruments declaring that hee had authority from the Apostolicke sea after this cited the said Iohn to appear to hys examination Thirdly he commaunded him vnder paine of disobedience in the vertue of the holy Ghost and vnder paine of excoÌmunication of the greater curse from the which no man coulde absolue him but onely the Pope or the Inquisitour except onely at the poynt of death to tell plainly the truth vppon such things as should be demanded of him concerning his faith without ambages and sophistication of wordes And so being demanded first whether he did beleue vpon his oth taken that hee was bounde to tell the trueth although it were against himselfe or any other to this he answered Scio that is I know TheÌ the Inquisitour biddeth him say Credo that is I beleeue To the
the Romayn Empyre so lesse he passed vpon the proud obedience of the Pope What Saynt Paule ment by this defection the reading of these Turkishe storyes and the miserable falling away of these Churches by him before planted will soone declare Another mistery there is in the Reâelations Apoc. 13. where the number of the beast is counted 666. Whereby may seeme by all euidences to be signified the first origene and springing of these beastly Saracens as by sequele hereof may appeare by the first rising of this deuilish sect of Mahumet Moreouer an other place there is cap. 16. Apoca. where we read that by powring out of the Phial of Gods wrath of the sixt Aungell the great floud Euphrates was dryed vp to let in the kinges of the East the openyng of which Prophecy may also more euidently appeare in coÌsidering the order and maner of the comming in of these Turks into Europe Some also apply to the Turkes certayne Prophecyes of Daniell Ezechiell and other places of the old TestameÌt moe which here I omit for so much as the Prophecyes of the old Testament if they be taken in their proper natiue sence after my iudgement do extend no further then to the death of our Sauior and the end of the Iewes kingdome Albeit herein I do not preiudicate to any mans opinioÌ but that euery man may abound in his owne sense As touching the yeare and time when this pestiferous sect of Mahumet first began histories do not fully consent Some affirming that it began an 621. and in the 10. yeare of Heraclius Emperour of Constantinople in whyche minde is Ioannes Lucidus As Munsterus counteth it was in the yeare of our Lord 622. Martin Luther Iohn Carion referreth it to the 18. yeare of the raigne of Heraclius which is the yere of our Lord 630. Unto the which nuÌber the computation of the Beast signified in the Apocali doth not farre disagree whiche numbreth the name of the Beast with three Greeke letters ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã whiche Greeke letters after the supputation of the GreciaÌs make the number of 666. In this all writers agree that this damnable Mahumet was borne in the country of Arabia bordering on the East part of Iewry His father was a Syrian or a Persian his Mother was an Ismalite which Ismalites being a people of Arabia were called then Agarens which term Mahumet afterward turned to the name of Saracens Of this wretched Mahumete mention was made before pag. 124. where we shewed how he making himselfe the highest Prophet of all other yet denyeth not Christ to be an holy Prophet and next to him and Moses also to be an other Moreouer he denieth not Mary the mother of Christ to be a uirgin and to haue conceiued Christ by the holy ghost affirming further that Christ in his owne person was not crucified but another called Iudas for him He greatly coÌmendeth also Iohn the sonne of Zachary for a virgin wheÌ he himselfe permitteth a man to haue 4. wiues and as many concubines as he is able to finde sayth that where as Christ other Prophets had the gift geuen them to worke myracles he was sent by force of sword to compell men to his religioÌ The prodigious vanityes lyes blasphemies conteyned in his lawe called Alchoran are rather to be laught at then recited It is thought that Sergius a Nestorian was a great doer with MaÌhumet in coÌtriuing of this lying AlchoraÌ so it doth well appeare by the scope and pretence thereof which especially teÌdeth to this end to take the diuinity froÌ the person of Christ whom he graunteth notwithstanding to be a most holy man also that he is receiued vp to God and shall come agayne to kill Antichrist c. Moreouer this ridiculous Alchoran is so blaunched poudered with so diuers mixtures of the Christians Iewes and the Gentiles lawes geuing suche liberty to all wantonnesse of flesh setting vp circumcision absteyning from swines flesh and Iudaicall lotions and so much standeth vpon Father Abraham that it is supposed of some this filthy AlchoraÌ not to be set out in the dayes of Mahumet but that certayne Iewes had some handling also in this matter and put it out after his death and so semeth first to take his force about the number of yeres limited in the Apocal. as is aforesayd where thus it is written He that hath intelligence let him count the number of the beast For it is the number of a man and his number is sixe hundred sixe score and sixe After this deuilish Mahumet had thus seduced the people teaching theÌ that he came not by miracles but by force of sword to geue his law that they which wil not obey it must either be put to death or els pay tribute for so be the wordes of the Alchoran and after that hee had gathered strength about him of the Arabians which Arabians theÌ had occasion to rebell agaynst the Emperor because theyr stipendes were not paid them of Heraclius the Emperors officers he began to raunge with force and violence in the partes of Syria bordering nere vnto him and first subdued Mecha then Damascus and further encreasing in power entred into Egypt and subdued the same From thence he turned his power agaynste the Persians with whome Cosroes the king of Parsia encountring with a puissaunt army ouerthrew the Saracens put Mahumet to fight Of these Persians came the Turkes which afterward ioining with the Saracens maynteyned them agaynst the Christians Ex Munster After the death of this beast which as some say was poisoned in his house succeeded Ebocara or Ebubecer his father in law or as Bibliander affirmeth his sonne in law who tooke vpon him the gouernmeÌt of the Saracens and gotte the Cittye Gaza and besieged also Hierusalem two yeares He raigned two yeares hauing for his chiefe City Damaicus After him folowed Omar or Ahumar who conquered a great part of Syria and got Egypt The 4. king of the Saracens after Mahumet was OdmeÌ then folowed Haly after him Muhanias which after the siege of 7. yeares obteined got the christian Citty of Cesaria also ouercame the Persians with theyr king Orunasda and subdued that country to his law Thus the wicked Saracens in the space of 30. yeares subdued Arabia got Palestina Phenicia Syria Egypt and Persia whiche came directly to the 666. yeares prophecied of in the Reuelations of S. Iohn as is aforesayd And not long after they proceded further and got Affrike and then Asia as in the processe of theyr story shal appeare the Lord willing Not long after Heraclius Emperor of Constantinople succeeded Constans his nephew who in the 13. yere of his Empyre fighting vnluckely agaynst the Saraceus in Licia was ouerthrown of Muhamas aforesayd in the yeare of our Lord 655. Which Constans if he were not prospered by the Lord in his warres it was no great
Knightes of the order dâpilued for not doyng sacrifice Euseb. Lib. 10. Cap. 8. A straight charge agaynst the relieuing of the imprisoned Christians Euseb. Lib. 1. de vita ConstaÌtini Secret persecution for feare of Constantinus Zozomenus Lib. 1. Cap. 2. Euseb. lib. 10. Cap. 8. The violent wronges of Licinius Euseb. lib. 1. de vita Const. The Christians flee into the wildernes Hote persecution renued Theodorus An other Theodorus Byshop of Tyrus A man of Perga Nicholaus Byshop of Mirorus Gregorius Byshop of Armenia Paulus Byshop of Neocaesaria with 40. other martyrs XL good men and their wiues martyrs Amones with xl wiues of xl men martyrs The wicked purpose of Licinius had he not bene preuented by God and slayne by Constantinus Licinius ouercome in battaile by Constantinus The end and death of the tyrauntes whiche were the authors of this x. persecution A briefe story of the most notable Martirs that suffered in this x. persecution Albanus Martyr Fruite of hospitalitie to be noted Albanus first conuerted and by what occasion Albanus offereth himselfe to death for an other The words of the Iudge to Albane The conââcy and zeale of Albane The confession of Albane The suffering and martyrdome of Alban Superfluous miracles in this story written by Bede omitted The legend of S Alban disproued S. Alban the first martyr in this realme of England The stories of the Saintes corrupted with lyes Amphibalus Martyr Flores Historiarum The martyrdome of Amphibalus Aaron Iulius Martyrs Persecution in thys realme of Britaine The lamentable story of Romanus Martyr The exhortation of Romanus to the christians The Christian boldnes of Romanus The noble patience of Romanus in his suffering The preaching of Romanus to the Captaine Antiquitie alleadged of the pagans The confession of a childe against Idolatry A childe martyred for the testimonye of Christ. An example of vertuous education A godly mother of a godly childe The cruell wordes of the tyrant The Christian childe beheaded for confessing of Christ. Nature ouercome of religion The fire quenched with rayne that shoulde burne Romanus Romanus speaketh after hys tongue was pluckt out Romanus after long tormentes strangled in prison Prudent in hymnis de coroâiâ Martyrum The story of Gordius a Centurian Martyr Gordius of hys accord vttereth hymselfe to be a Christian. Gordius brought to examinatâââ The confesion of Gordius The bolde constancy couragious sprite of Gordius Gordius attempted with fayre promises and good giftes Gordius condemned to be brent The aunswere of Gordius to his freÌds A subtile kynde of disswaders None ought to deny Christ with hys mouth and confesse hym with hys hart The Martyrdome of Gordius Ex Basili in Ser. in Gordium militem Caesariensem Menas Martyr Ex Symeon Metaphr tom 9. The confession of Menas The words of Menas in hys tormentes All the world is not to be weyed with one soule saued The prayer of Menas at his death Menas martyred Symeon Metaphr tom 5. The story of â0 martirs Tormentes brought out to terrifie the Christians The couragious boldnes and Christian confession of these 40. martyrs Martyrdome and death for Christ preferred before lyfe and riches of this world The Martirs in a cold ponde all a winters night The Martyrs taken out of the pond were cast into the fire A good mother caring more for the soule then for the body of her sonne Ex Basil. in Serm. de 40. Martiribus Another story of 40. Martyred in a colde ponde at Sebastia Cyrus Ioannes Athanisia with her three daughters Theoctiste Theodota Eudoxia Martyrs The louing ãâã of one Christian toward an other Cyrus to doe others good lost hys life The story of Sebastian Martyr A worthy example of a captayne to be followed Marcus Marcellinus Nicostratus with Zoe hys wife Tranquillinus with Martia hys wife Traglinus Claudius Castor Tiburtius Castellus Martyrs Barlaam What desire the Heathen had by some meanes to allure the Christians to offer sacrifice Agricola with hys seruaunt Vitalis martyrs Ex Ambro. in Serm aa Virgines Vitalis first martyred Agricola desirous of martyrdome Agricola dyed martyr vpon the Crosse. The cruell martyrdome of Vincentius Ex August in Sermon The tormentes exercised vpon Vincentius The comfort of the Lord vppon hys Sainctes Philoromus Martyr Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 9. The confession and Martyrdome of Philoromus Procopius Martyr The tormentes and constancie of Procopius to death Nicephor lib. 7. cap. 15. Gregorius Martyr The sundry tormentes of Georgius Sergius Bacchius PanthaleoÌ Theodorus Faustus GereoÌ with 318. fellowes Hermogenes Menas a man of Athens Eugraphus Samonas Gurias Abibus Hieron with hys fellowes Iudes Dom. Eualasius Maximinus Thiesus Lucius Callinicus Apollonius Philemon Asilas Leonides Arrianus the President Cyprianus Byshop of Antioche Iustina Glicerius Felix Priest Fortunatus and Achilleus Deacons Carpophorus Abundus hys Deacon Claudius Syrinus Antonius Cucusatus Felix Byshop Adauctus and Ianuarius Fortunatus Septimus Martyrs The LameÌtable story of Cassianus Martyr Ex Aurel. Prudentius lib. peristephanon Cassianus Martyr Eulalia Martyr Ex Arel Prudentio lib. peristephanoâ The chaste and continent behauiour of Eulalia Eulalia geueth the onset denying to sacrifice to deuils Eulalia kept secret by her parentes Eulalia disproueth the Heathen Iudge The godly confession of Eulalia Eulalia allured with fayre perswasions Eulalia singeth anâ prayseth God in he tormente Eulalia put in the fire The end and martyrdome of Eulalia Ex Prudeââ Agnes martyr Straunge and vnnecessary myracles omiâted Ex pruden lib. de Câronis Agnes constant in the confession of her fayth Agnes threatned to the brothel house Agnes bolde vpon the helpe of Christ. The incontinent eyes of a young man beholding Agnes strunken out The young man restored agayne to his health by the prayer of Agnes Agnes desirous of martirdoÌe The prayer of Agnes Agnes beheaded The history of Katherine martir All thinges be not true and probable that be written of Sainctes liues Petrus de Natalibus lib. 10. Katherine resisteth the Emperour openly to hys face Katherine committed to prison and comforted by an Aungell The tormentes and end of Katherine The history of Iulitta Martyr Ex Basil. in Serm. Iulitta violenââly spoyled of her goodes Iulitta once abiured Iulitta standeth to the coÌfession of her fayth A Christian voyce of a true martyr The answere of Iulitta Iulitta condemned to the fire The words and exhortations of Iulitta to woemen about her Barbara Fausta Euclatius Maximinus Iuliana Anysia Iustina Tecla Martirs Caius Marcellinus Marcellus Eusebius Miltiades Byshops of Rome and martyrs Marcellinus denyeth and repenteth Ex Lib Concilior Platina Euseb. in Chro. Authors dissent Ex Sabel Enead 7. Lib. 8. Sabel ibid. A place of Platina confuted The order and proceeding described in iudgement agaynst the Bishop of Rome An obiection of the Papistes answered vnto The Byshop of Rome cyted vp and appeareth before the councell The Byshop of Rome condemned by the Councell The decretall Epistles and constitutions of these Byshops of Rome examined The chief scope of
in Monkes An 969. Galiel lib. 3. de Gest. pontifi Chr. Iornalense in vita Edgarâ Prebendaries and Priestes slacke in their duety Priestes voyded of Cathedrall Churches and monkes set in The difference order and institution of Monkes examined Two sortes of Monkes in the primitiue Church Cassianus lib. 2. cap. 4. de canon Nâctor orat Two sortes of lay men Monkes in the olde tyme were no other but lay men leading a stricte lyfe August de mor ecclesia Hieron ad Heliodor Dionysius Concilium Chalced. Can. A. Monkes forbidden to intermeddle with matters ecclesiasticall Monkes differing froÌ Priests Monkes in the primitiue tyme differyng from Monkes in the ij age of the Church August de institutis monachorum Zozomen lib. 3. cap. 16. Monkes of the primitiue time were no clerks but mere lay men Monkes of the old tyme some marryed none restrayned from mariage Athanasius epistola ad DracoÌ Superstition crept in with monkery The ignoraunce of our free iustification by Christ is the cause of all superstition Ex Cassia cap. 17. collat 2. ãâ¦ã Example â declaring the blinde superstition of the Monkes of the olde tyme. Cassianus lib. de spiritu Gastrimarg cap. 40. Superstition Cassian lib. 6. cap. 2. Monkery mother of superstition and hipocrisie Basilius Magnus Nazianzenus Monkes of the middle and latter age of the church described Causes of the founding of monasteries and Nunneries tending to the derogation of Christes passion and Christian fayth Most part of monasteries were builded vpon some murther The order of Monkes Cluniacâ by Othoâ vp in King Edgars time Monarch flagellants Monkes are subiect and ruled by the knocke of a bell Monkes made spirituall ministers contratrary to the old decrees and custome of the Church Priestes is King Edgars tyme had wyues The worthy actes of K. Edgar The King a good iusticiarie England reduced into one full and perfect monarchie âdgerus Rex Pacificuâ King Edgar and King Alfrede compared together A note for men of nobilitie to marke A notable example of a prince to admonishe all princes what to do Wolues first driuen out of Englend The prouision of kyng Edgar in keeping the seas A notable example in a prince for all good princes to marke and to follow The deuise of K. Edgar to auoyde dronkennes Vlij kinges do homage to K. Edgar The Glory of king Edgar reprehended Wherein kinges ought to glory K. Edgar a superstitious vpholder of Monkery Ex Edmero Vices noted in King Edgar King Edgar circumuented by one of hys own counsell Cruelty in king Edgar noted Great detriment happening in this Realme by King Edgar W. Malmesb. The incontinent life of King Edgar Editha base daughter of Wilfrede the kinges lemman Edward borne in bastardie of Elflede King Edwardes concubine King Edgar a great mayntayner of monkery K. Edgar seduced by Dunstane and Ethelwold bishop of Winchester Ex Osberno in vita Dunstani Fol. 27. Malmesb Houeden alijs The death of K. Edgar Ex Chronico Saxonico Ecclesia Wigornensis Ex Osberno in vita Dunstani Dunstane refuseth to take the king by the hand The wordes of Dunstane to K. Edgar Penance enioyned ãâã K. Edgar ãâã Dunstane K. Edward raygned ãâã three years crowned king Elflede proued a NuÌne and Edward her sonne a bastard Errours in Malmesbery and retayne other Monkes âârââs The 1. error The kinges penaunce not enioyned for Edith but ãâã Edward The 2. error Elflede the mother of Edward proued to be a professed Nunne The lying myracles of Elflede Dunstane and Editha reproued Idolatrous worshipping the tumbe of Alflede The idle phantasies and forged myracles of Dunstane A doubt whether Dunstane was a sorcerer Dunstane a post âetter Dunstane caught the deuill by the nose with an hote payre of tonges Our Lady appeareth tâ Dunstane What maruell if certayn bookes and epistles be falsly intituled to the Doctours wheÌ the papistes shame not to ascribe other mens verses also to the virgin Mary her selfe A foule filthy Monkish myracle in the story of Editha An other dreame of Dunstane Ex. W. Malmesteriensi Capgrauo in legend âoua The death of K. Edgar An Epitaph commendatorie of king Edgar written by H. Huntington Sonday first halowed from saterday at ix of the clocke to monday morning An. 975. The story of king Edward Ex Simone Durham Contention amongst the Lordes about the putting in of Monkes Contention amongst the Lordes for chasing the king Edward the bastarde made K. and the right heyre put back Ex Osberne Nic. Trinet Ioan. Paris Vincentio Antonino Editha proued not to be the childe for whom King Edgar was enioyned penance The yeares of Editha and Edward cast by the supputation of Legendes and stories King Edward called martir proued to be a bastard The cause perpended why thys story of K. Edward is so falsely corrupted in Monkish â stories Malmesb. in lib. de Regibus Dunstane suborneth Editha the bastard to take the crowne from the right heyre Ex Capgrauo in vita sanctae Edithae Duke Alpherus Priestes with their wiues restored Historia Iornaelensis in vitae Edgari Byshops and Priestes in those dayes maryed in England Iornalens de In eo Rego Ex Chronico Ingulphi Abbatis de Crowland Greatânes in the land aboââ placing Monkes ãâã displacing Priestes A contââuersie betweene Priestes ãâã Monkes Priestes âââriage ãâã for an ãâã custoââ ãâã England The obieââââon of prieââ agaynst the Monkes Guliel de Regib lib. â The aunswere of Monkes agaynst the Priestes Maryed mens liues compared with the lyfe of Monkes An. 977. A vayne miracle of Dunstanes roode that spake Here lacâeâ a Thomas Cromeâââ to try out false iugling An other assembly called at Calue Dunstane an enemy ãâã Priestes wiues A sodayne fall of the people at the councell of Calue Henricus lib 5. Guliel Ranulph Iornalensis Fabian The horrible wickednes of the Queene the mother K. Edward traterously murdered by hys stepmother and her seruant K. Edward found dead and buried not knowne to be king Coref Castle The body of king Edward after three yeares honorably taken vp and translated to Shaftesbury Two Nunneries founded vpon murther An. 979. Three Edward kinges before the conquest Continuation of the romish Bishops or Popes Pope Iohn xiii a wicked Pope Liuthprandus lib. 6. As merry as pope Iohn Prouerb Pope Iohn xiii deposed Pope Iohn restored Pope Iohn wounded in adultery Pope Benedictus 5. Pope Leo. 8. The election of the Byshop of Rome geuen to the Emperour The donations of Carolus Magnus and Otho to Rome Pope Iohn 14. Pope Iohn 14. cast into prison The cruell reuenge of the pope Christening of belles first began Pope Benedictus 6. Pope Benedict slayne in prison Pope Donus 2. Pope Bonifacius 7. Two Popes together Pope Iohn 15. Pope Iohn slayne Pope Boniface drawne through the streetes of Rome Pope Benedictus 7. Otho second Emperour Gilbertus a Necromanser made Archb. Pope Iohn the 16. Pope Iohn the xviii Pope Gregory the v. Pope Iohn the viii Two Popes together in
pasture * A Welche leaper Wolfes in lambeskins described He complayneth against the valiant beggers the Friers * Homelich that is of his householde Wilfull pouertie abhorâed The propertie of good shepeheards The pope is a chapman in Gods temple * Behoteth that is promiseth Note good reader if Christ be where iâ or iij. be gathered in his name what neede is there of a lieuâtenant The place of giuing to Peter his keyes expounded The Pope proued a false Antichrist in Earth The pope abhomination described * Fulleden that is baptised Purgatorie ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã Selling of Byshopprickes and benefices Mariage A lesson how to marrye Swenens that is dreames Priestes had wyueâ to the time of Anselmus A parable prophecying the destruction of the Pope The Pope compared to a birde fethered with other birdes fethers The first rysing of the pope The proude prosperitie of the pope The decay of the pope described The life and story of Armachanus Archb. and primate of Ireland The coÌmendation of Armachanus Armachanus cited by the Friers to appeare beâee the P. The troâbles persecutions of Armachanus Armachanus preferred maniâold wayes ââ the Lord. The prayer of Armachanus Caen. omnis vtri usque sexus Sex ex de ââ re Note here he calleth not the sacrament of the altar Frier Dominike in the time of Pope Innocent the 2. obâained not the confirmation of his order The order of Frier Dominike first confirmed by pope Innocent 3. The order of the Franciscans coÌfirmed shortly after the Dominikes The bul of pope Gregory in the behalfeÌ of the Dominike Friers * Iniquitie hath abounded at Rome * Nay to the preaching rather of meÌs traditions against the word of God The Friers autorised to heare confessions to to enioyne penauâce Pope Innocent the 4. against the Friers Pope Alexander the 4. vndoeth the actes of Pope Innocent the 4. his predecessour Extrau non sine multa Gul. de S. Amore Simon Iornalensis Godfridus de sontibus Hen. de Gandano foure champions against the Friers Articles of the students of Paris against the Friers Concilium Hispun The friers make dissentions Friers ââuouâ ãâã houâeâ Penetraâââ domâs Friers preâââ vncalled Friers haue no order of any calling in the church Certain coÌclusioÌs in the vniuersitie of Paris to be disputed of against the Friers Pope Alexander the 4 a great sauorer of the Friers Another pilgrimage giuen to the Friers by Pope Clement 4. Ex Clemâââ Quidam âmerè Pope Martin the 4. holdeth with cuâââ against the Friers Pope Bâââface holder with the friers agaiâe Ex Clemeââ consist Benif Super cathedraâ Ex ClemeÌt inter cunctas Ioan Monach reuoketh his glose Pope Clement the 5. holdeth with the Fryers and repealeth the coÌstitution of Benedictus Ex Clement cap. dudum Fine diuers opinions of learned meÌ in this age holdyng against the Fryers The 2. opinion Bernardus super cap. âmnis vtriusque The 3. opinion Isan de Poliaco Ex libro fratris Egelbertis Iohn de Poliaco caused to recant by P. Iohn the 22. The 3. assertions of Ioan de Poliaco against the Fryers 25. q. 1. Quae ad perpetuam Contra slatutae patrum condedere vel mu tare alâquid ââc huins quidem sedis potest entoritas The 4. opinion Guilielmus de monte LaÌduno Henricus de Gandauo The fift opiniÌon Ex libro cui âitulus Defensorium curatorum Armachanus cited vp to the Pope by the Friers The protestatioÌ of Armachanus His theame Iohn 7. The first coÌclusion proponed Probation Certaintie Vtilitie Commoditie The first part of the first conclusion confirmed Deut. 12. Leuit. 4.5 The first part of the first conclusion confirmed by an other reason The second part of the first conclusion confirmed An other confirmatioÌ of the secoÌd part of the first article The third part of the first conclusion proued The 2. conclusion or Article 3. respectes or causes to be proued Ca. Religâsi Clement de decimis In Clementino de priuilegijs cap. Religiosi The Friers proued to be excommunicate by the Popes lawe Cap. Cupientes de paeâââ Clement The Friers proued to be excommunicated or the popes lawe Another proofe that the parishner may more safely goe to his âââate then to the Fryers The second part of the second conclusion proâââ Innocent âap Si animaruÌ The third part of the second conclusion argued Defensorium Curatorum Armachanus Cap. Duââââ The harmes that come to the world by the Friers declared Example of the Friers theft in Oxford Friers hinderers of Vniuersities 30. thousand students in Oxford in the time of Armachanus The Friers a great cause of decay of learning Bookes not to be gotten for the Friers Example what lacke of bookes commeth by the Friers The Friers giltie in 3. faultes 1. Disobedience 2. Auarice 3. Pride Armachanus chargeth the Friers with disobedience Friers disobedient to the rule of Scripture Friers disobedient to their own professioÌ Armachanus chargeth the Friers with auarice An other proofe An other proofe An other proofe Armachanus chargeth the friers with pride The 3. conclusion or article Arist E. theo lib. 1. The 4. conclusion of Armachanus against the Friers Ex vita S. Clementis Clements example contrarie to the Friers 13. quasi cap. 1. The 5. conclusion of Armachanus against the Friers The 6. conclusion of Armachanus against the Friers The rule of Frier Fraunces The seuenth coÌclusion of Armachanus against the Fryers Wilful beggery not to be promised The 8. conclusion of Armachanus against the Friers The 9. conclusion of Armachanus Touching this booke of the maisters of Paris condemned looke pag. 404. Ex Clement Quia quorundaÌ Pope Nicolas the 3. reuoketh the Bul of pope Alexander the fourth The ende and conclusion of this Oration of Armachanus before the pope Ex defensor to euratorum Notes to be obserued Contrarietie among the popes Whether the Fryers make vp the bodie of Antechrist or not The death of godly Armachanus The testimony of a Cardinall vpon Armachanus Ex Chron. reg Rich. 2. Fryers against the vniuersitie of Oxforde Englishe writers against the Friers Friers that write against Armachanus Testified by certayne Englishmen which are yet aliue haue scene it Pope Vibane 5. Anno. 1360. Vrbane coÌplaineth that no promotioÌ wold fall vpon him An answerd againe to Vrbane being made Pope Ex Sabel Enead 9. lib. 8. Howe the church of Rome came by their roiall possessions Nicholaus Orem A Sermon made before the Pope Esay 56. The worlde deuided into two sorts of men before the incarnation of Christ. Diuision 1 saxta est 2 Vt veniat 3 Vireueletat Amos. 5. The second part of his theame Aggeus 2. The third part of his sermon 1. Vt reueletur 2. Vt iuxta est 3. Vt Veniat 4. Salus The first part of the subdiuision Two rules to be noted The kingdome of Israel signifying the false Church The kingdome of Iuda signifieth the right church The 2. rule Esay 7. Osee. 9. Fiue
the councell whether it be lawfull to appeale to Christ or no. The popishe church derideth Christ. Hus accused for trusting that Wickliffes soule is saued Sedition laid to his charge Hus accused for mouing certaine tumultes against the clergie and deuision in the vniuersitie of Prage A story of popes The cause why Swinco other of the Clergie did flie out of Prage This doctor Naso was counsailer to king Wenceslus A declaration how the Germaines departed froÌ the vniuersitie of Prage The penaltie of money was 100. siluer shocke The slauÌder of the vnshamefast Sycophant Palletz speaketh against Iohn Hus. Hus coÌmitted to custodie Ierome of Prage The Cardinall of Cambray Iohn de Clum The aemperours oratioÌ to I. Hus. The answer of I. Hus vn to the Emperour 1. Articles laide to I. Hus. The answer of Iohn Hus concerning his booke of the church S. Paule was neuer any member of the deuill Two maner of separatioÌs from the church The members of the church neuer fall finally away The predestinate is alwaies a member of the vniuersal church although not in present iustice To be in the church and a member of the church Predestination Both good and bad in the Church The Church is taken sometime for the congregation of the elect faithful so is the article taken in the Creede Peter neuer was head of the whole vniuersal Church The Church builded vpon Peter how The vicare of Christ how he is to be taken Eâââard ad Eu âenââm lib. 4. Prelates making merchandise of holy orders The Pope taketh his originall ãâã the Emperours 96. disâ The pope is not the head of any particuler church The popes power vaine Distinction of merite and of office Holynes cómeth not by sitting but by folowing The Cardinalles do count it heresie that they should be compelled to be followers of the Apostles 18. I. Hus condeneth the crueltie of the prelates in seeking the death of heretickes The betraying and condemning of innocents And how coulde this bishop of Cambray vnderstand the bookes of I. Hus being written in BohemiaÌ speach which he vnderstoode not 19. The church militant standeth in three partes 1. Ministers 2. Nobles 3. CommoÌs 20. Three kinds of obedieÌce 1. Spirituall 2. Secular 3. Ecclesiasticall True obedience ruled by Gods coÌmauÌdemeÌt Deut. 24. 21. Appealing vnto Christ. Appealing to Christ forbiddeÌ by the Cardinal of Cambray The appeale of Iohn Hus from pope Iohn 23. vnto Christ. The ferlicht coÌplaint prayer of christ against wicked iudges After the example of Christ he maketh his prayer to God A godly prayer of Iohn Hus. Chrisostome Andrew of Prage Robert bishop of Lincolne appealed from meÌ to christ Iohn Hus complaineth of Michaell de Causis his great enemie The procurator of I. Hus laid in prison at Rome The pope proued to do against his owne canon lawe 22. A knot found in a rushe The tree that is good bringeth forth good fruit 2. Cor. 10. 1. Cor. vlt. Deu. 23. Cardinall of Cambray obiecteth Iohn Hus aunswereth Forbidding to preach whether it ought to be obeyed Act. 5. Preaching almose geuing be not workes indifferent but duties commaundementes To forbid a minister to preach And to forbid a rich man to geue almose is both one How the popes cursinges are blessinges The Cardinall of Florence with his Notarie 8. Causes why excommunication ought tobe feared 24. A minister âre admitted is more ââunde to preach then to doe any other work ââin rey the popes proâintioÌ notââthstaning Censures of the Popes Churche multiplyeth the Popes ââctousnes Christ inââdited âne but ârayed for all 1. Pet. 2. Rom. 12. 1. Articles drawen out of the trea tise written against Steuen Palletz The Emperours iudgement of I. Hus. The Cardinall of Cambray The Cardinal of Cambray Articles drawen out of his treatise written against Stanislaus de Znoyma 4. 1. Article Paule how he was both a blasphemer also a member of Christ. 2. Article Predestination 3. Article Who so committeth deadly sinne swâââeth from the faith Tit. cap. 1. 4. Article The wordes of Christ for binding and losing vnles they be well vnderstanded minister to much feare or presumption 5. Article Binding loosing chiefly and principally belong to Christ. To true absolution 4. thinges are required 6. Article Ex Gregorio Priestes more geuen to their owne lucre and belly then to the seruice of Christ. 7. Article The Popes power âoing vngodly is not to be feared 8. Article The Pope doing contrarye to Christ is not the vicare of christ but Antichrist 9. Article I. Hus neede not proue this article the pope will proue it himselfe 10. Article Top reach against the popes commandement 11. Article How farre prelates are to be obeied Isydorus Concilia prâceptâ 12. Article The clergie and laitie may iudge of the works of their prelates Iudgement double Secret in the coâââ of coÌscience Open in the ââurt of authoritie 13. Article To Godâ warde all wicked ministers be suspended 14 Article The laye people supplanted by the Clergy 15. Article The dishonestâe of such as gathered falââ accusatioÌs against Iohn Hus. 16. Article 17. Article 18. Article 19. Article Articles 19. drawen out by the Parisians against I. Hus. Iohn Gerson Chauncelor of Paris 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. The wordes of the Cardinall of Cambray vnto I. Hus âer his accusation A double inconuenience for I. Hus to fall in I. Hus aunwereth The Cardinal of Cambray appointeth I. Hus certaine conditions wherby he may be deliuered The answer of I. Hus. The Emperour exhorteth Iohn Hus to recant The Emperour rehearseth the Cardinall of CaÌbrayes wordes The force of false witnes The Emperour to Iohn Hus. An olde bishop of Pole Obiection of a priest better sed then taught Palletz against Iohn Hus. A new heape of slaunders I. Hus waxeth faint and weary An other quarel against I. Hus touching these three men beheaded at Prage Vide supra pag. 590. I. Hus belied Ex puris affirmatiuis non con sistet argum in 2 figuta Another quarel picked by Englishe men against Iohn Hus The testimonial of Oxford for Wikliff brought to Prage A peece of the stone of Wickliffes sepulchre brought for a relique to Prage The othe of Palletz The othe of Michael de Causis Iohn Hus witnesseth the Lord. I. de Clum doth coÌfort Iohn Hus. The Emperours oratioÌ to the president of the councell That which god plateth man shall neuer roote vp Hierome of Prage mentioned and promoted by the Emperour 4. Bishops sent to Iohn Hus. The pitifull and louing oration of I. de Clum vnto I. Hus. ãâã marneâas constance of Iohn Hus. That is no ãâã modeââ that are regardeth to obey ãâã then manifest veâââ Iohn Hus answereth The sermon where the ââtence The theame His theame confirmed by Aristotle They cannot abide the laitie to rule in any case All the popishe religion lieth in landes lordships and liberties Note here the